Nature''s mind is a force to behold, It flourishes on its own, bright and bold. But once an imposter dared to attack, Disrupting nature''s well-trodden track. It made its own portion in nature''s plots, A soulless imposter among earthly lots. Crafted with blood, it stood alone, A creation of man, not nature''s own. This imposter, the Chronotex it''s called, A creation of science, both brave and bold. But can it truly fit in nature''s mold? Only time will tell, as the story unfolds.all the poetry at the start of each chapter links with the book either now or in the future Electricity and Isolation "Darn it, nothing! Not a single piece of information. I worked three hours to find nothing." Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "But still, why does this have no history? Even the rarest materials in this world have some sort of relationship with nature, but this is like an imposter in nature itself." "What can I do to test this Chronotex? Hmm," he mumbled. Jack thought to himself, "Let me surge this with large amounts of electricity. It might work due to the movement of the molecules." The idea of the electric current interacting with the unique molecular structure of the Chronotex intrigued him. He carefully hooked up the wires, attaching them to the Chronotex and to the high-voltage power source. He took extra precautions, donning thick rubber gloves and standing on an insulated mat to avoid any dangerous shocks. With his equipment ready, Jack was about to activate the power source when he paused. He wondered about the possible repercussions of his experiment and didn''t want to damage the Chronotex or risk any harm to himself. A new plan was in order. Remembering the black chamber he had previously used for other experiments, Jack decided it would provide a controlled and isolated environment to test the Chronotex. The chamber blocked out all light and electromagnetic radiation, making it an ideal setting. Jack carefully placed the Chronotex inside the chamber and sealed it shut. Turning on a small light inside, he watched for any changes in the Chronotex''s behaviour. For what seemed like ages, there was no movement. Jack grew restless and began to wonder if his experiment was a failure. But just as he was about to give up, he caught a glimmer on the surface of the Chronotex. It looked as if the Chronotex was vibrating at an incredibly high frequency. But all of a sudden CH.5 The Breakthrough: A Journey into the Unknown A small hum, a powerful force, Could change a life, set a new course. It sent him through time, unseen by all, Where darkness was his friend in this great brawl. The black hole loomed, its pull so strong, But through the darkness, he traveled along. His fate was not to end in death, For he landed on a bed of sand, a new quest. The journey ahead was unknown, But with each step, he would be shown. The sands of time lay before his feet, A journey of discovery he was to meet. The Breakthrough: A Journey into the Unknown A low hum filled the room, growing steadily louder as the energy levels increased. The air crackled with electricity, and the hair on the back of Jack''s neck stood on end. He could feel his heart racing with anticipation as he watched the Chronotex inside the black chamber. The room pulsated with an intense energy that made him feel as if he was on the brink of a breakthrough. After a while, Jack opened the chamber, and a sudden rush of energy coursed through his veins. The world around him seemed to come alive, pulsing with a vibrant energy that he had never felt before. A swirling vortex of colors and lights surrounded him, creating a mesmerizing dance. The colors shifted and swirled, blending in a kaleidoscope of shapes and patterns. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The air was thick with a strange, otherworldly energy that seemed to penetrate every inch of Jack''s being. It was as if he had entered a different plane of existence, one where the laws of physics were fluid and malleable. He felt himself being drawn into the vortex with an irresistible force, and a blackness overtook him as if he was being sucked into a black hole. The vibrant colors and lights around him were replaced by an all-consuming darkness, and Jack felt as though he was being pulled apart at the molecular level. He could feel the individual molecules of his body vibrating at an incredible frequency, and he wondered if he was going to be torn apart. As suddenly as it had begun, the vortex of energy collapsed in on itself, and Jack was left standing in the darkness, gasping for breath. He felt drained, as if all his energy had been sapped away by the experiment. The chaos and destruction that surrounded me left me in awe and wonder. I was completely overwhelmed by the power of CHRONOTEX, and I knew that I was in grave danger. As I struggled to regain control, I suddenly felt as though I had landed on something soft, like a bed of sand. The sensation was disorienting, and I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. The air was thick with a strange energy that I couldn''t quite comprehend, and I knew that I was in uncharted territory. As the darkness overtook me, I passed out from the sheer intensity of the experience. CH.6 Lost in Time: A Stranger in Ancient Egypt As the nomad wanders through the land, Fate brings him to a helping hand. A guide to show him where to go, A place to rest and food to know. He meets both friend and foe, you see, In this world of uncertainty. But through it all, he carries on, With courage, strength, and will so strong. For a nomad''s life is hard but true, And he knows what he must do. To find his way and complete his quest, And overcome any trial or test. So let us all learn from the nomad''s way, To be strong and resilient each day. And when fate brings us to a guide, We''ll be ready for whatever may reside. all the poetry at the start of each chapter links with the book either now or in the future Lost in Time: A Stranger in Ancient Egypt As Jack slowly opened his eyes, he was disoriented and groggy from what felt like hours of deep sleep. The bright sun shone down on his face, causing him to squint and shield his eyes with his hands. As he looked around, he heard an unfamiliar language that sounded like random gibberish at first. But as he listened more closely, he realized it was Coptic, the language spoken by the ancient Egyptians. "Why are they speaking Coptic? If it weren''t for my language training from the organization, I would be lost here," Jack laughed to himself. As Jack stood up, his body felt stiff and sore from lying down for an extended period of time. He stretched his arms up high and let out a deep breath, feeling his muscles loosen up with each passing second. He then reached down and stretched his legs, feeling a slight dryness on his skin from the heat of the sun. He rubbed his palms together, trying to get rid of the sand that had stuck to them, and took a few steps around the rooftop to test his balance. Despite feeling a bit disoriented, he couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of the scene before him, the endless expanse of sand and the gentle sway of the palm trees. As Jack turned around, he got shocked and screamed, "Ahhhhhhhh! How did you get here?" His voice trembled slightly, and he was still in shock from the sudden appearance of the old man. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The sudden shock made Jack stumble back, almost losing his balance. Once he regained his composure, he looked at the old man with a mix of curiosity and confusion. The old man had a dark complexion, with deep wrinkles etched into his skin, indicating his age. He wore simple clothing. The fabric of his garment seemed rough, and the colours were muted, which gave it an aged appearance. The old man''s eyes were a deep brown, and they seemed to stare right through Jack. As the old man stood up from his chair, he walked over to Jack with a slight limp, his worn-out sandals shuffling against the floor. His dark skin was weathered from years of living in the harsh desert climate, and deep wrinkles creased his face, telling stories of a life filled with hardships. "I am Markus," he said with a kind smile. "And you are an odd one, my friend." Jack furrowed his brow in confusion. "What do you mean?" Markus let out a small chuckle. "Just last night, I was making my way back from the market when I saw a light appear from the sky. It was followed by a great thud, as if someone had cleaned their rug. I got curious and walked up the mountain of sand, and that''s when I saw you lying down in the middle of nowhere." Jack''s eyes widened in shock. "That was me?" Markus nodded. "Yes, you were injured, and I thought some bandits may have thrown you here and ran away. So I attached you to my back and brought you here, then healed your wounds." Jack looked down at his bandaged arm, feeling a wave of gratitude wash over him. "Thank you so much," he said, his voice filled with appreciation. As Markus sat back down on his chair, he replied, "No need to thank me, my friend. It is my duty to help those in need, especially travellers like you. But tell me, how did you end up in this land?" Jack took a deep breath "I''m from the future, and my name is Dr. Jack Sterling," Jack said formally, trying to keep his composure. The old man looked at Jack, his eyes wide with amazement. "The future, you say?" he asked, his voice filled with wonder. "Yes," Jack replied, his eyes scanning the area around him. "Interesting," Markus said, nodding his head in understanding. "But why have you come here?" he asked, his tone curious. "I didn''t choose to come here," Jack said, his voice tinged with frustration. "I was brought here." Markus raised an eyebrow, his eyes studying Jack''s face. "And where will you stay? Do you have any friends or family here?" he asked, his voice filled with concern. Jack shook his head. "No, I don''t know anyone here," he said, his gaze dropping to the ground. He looked down at his feet, which were covered in sand and looked dry and cracked. "Well, you''re welcome to work for me if you''d like," Markus said, a friendly smile spreading across his face. CH.7 A Cosy Welcome With a roof over his head and food to eat, The nomad''s journey became more complete. And though they were from different worlds apart, Their friendship bloomed and touched each other''s heart. For in this vast and lonely land, Two souls found solace, hand in hand. And though their paths may someday diverge, Their bond will remain, an eternal merge. all the poetry at the start of each chapter links with the book either now or in the future A Cosy Welcome I felt a surge of surprise and gratitude as Markus offered me a place to stay in exchange for my help at his shop. He went on to describe his small shop in the nearby village, where he sold an assortment of goods ranging from exotic spices and fine fabrics to exquisite pottery. I nodded in agreement, "I''m happy to work for you, sir." A warm smile spread across his face as he placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "That''s settled then. You can stay with me as long as you like, Jack. But first, we need to get you some proper clothes. Your attire is rather unusual." I looked down at my clothing, realizing how out of place I must have looked. I nodded, "Thank you, sir. I appreciate your help." Markus patted my shoulder gently before leading me down the stairs. "Don''t mention it, young man. We''ll get you sorted out in no time. Oh, and please don''t call me sir. Just Markus will do." The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. As I stepped inside the old man''s house, I was immediately struck by the dim lighting and the musty smell of aged wood. The interior was surprisingly spacious, with a large central room that appeared to serve as both living area and workspace. The walls were lined with shelves, filled to the brim with papyrus scrolls, clay tablets, and various other ancient artifacts. In one corner, there was a low wooden table, surrounded by cushions and a few animal skins, which seemed to serve as the primary seating area. The room was lit by a few small oil lamps, giving it a warm and inviting feel. To the left of the main room was a smaller alcove, which appeared to be a sleeping area. There was a low bed covered in simple linens made from rough-spun linen, and a small chest at the foot of the bed. The walls were adorned with a few colourful frescoes, depicting scenes of daily life in ancient Egypt. To the right of the main room was a small kitchen area, with a simple clay stove, a few clay pots and pans hanging on the walls, and a small table with a couple of stools. The floors throughout the house were made of packed earth, and the walls were made of mud bricks, which had been painted in a faded shade of ochre. Overall, the house had a cosy, lived-in feel to it, with a clear sense of history and tradition. I could feel the weight of the centuries bearing down on me, as if the walls themselves held the memories of generations past. The flickering light of the oil lamps cast strange shadows on the walls, and the musty scent of the ancient wood and stone filled my nostrils. I followed him to the main room where he pulled out a set of linen clothing. They were simple, yet well-made and comfortable looking. He handed them to me and said, "Here, put these on. They should fit you well enough." As Jack made his way to the corner indicated by Markus, he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. He had never worn clothing like this before, and he wasn''t sure how it would fit or feel. But as he slipped on the loose linen shirt and the wide-legged trousers, he was surprised at how comfortable they were. They were light and he could move around much more freely. Jack emerged from the corner, feeling like a new man. The linen garments felt cool against his skin in the warm Egyptian climate, and he felt like he finally belonged in this time period. "Wow," said Markus, nodding approvingly. "You look like a real Egyptian now." Jack grinned, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. He was grateful to Markus for helping him out. Markus gestured towards a small alcove to the right of the main room. "You can rest here for the night, Jack," he said kindly. Jack followed Markus''s lead and walked over to the alcove. The sleeping area was modest but comfortable. There was a low bed covered in simple linens, with a few pillows and a thin blanket. The walls were adorned with a few colourful tapestries, depicting scenes of ancient Egyptian life. As Jack laid down on the bed, he felt a sense of relief wash over him. The new clothing Markus had given him was comfortable and breathable, a far cry from the heavy coat he had been wearing before. He closed his eyes and allowed himself to drift off to sleep. CH.8 The Curious Explorer and the Passionate Historian Everywhere he goes, a new friend he meets, A catalyst in the mix, unlocking new feats. On his quest, he finds a rival, a worthy foe, But who says they can''t be friends, don''t you know? Their friendship a rivalry, both pushing each other, To be better, stronger, to reach further. Their bond unbreakable, a true testament, To the power of friendship, the ultimate complement. all the poetry at the start of each chapter links with the book either now or in the future The Curious Explorer and the Passionate Historian As they arrived at the shop, Jack was struck by the sturdiness of its stone exterior and the imposing wooden door. The old man took out a key and unlocked it, leading them into a space that was packed with different goods such as pottery, textiles, and spices. Ayman, the old man''s grandson, greeted them warmly, and the old man introduced Jack as the newest member of the team. "Good morning, Ayman," the old man greeted. "Hello, Gramps," Ayman responded. "I''d like to introduce Jack, our new colleague," the old man announced. "Great to have you on board," Ayman welcomed Jack with a smile. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Ayman was a young boy with a rich, dark complexion. He was wearing a white linen shirt and trousers, and his large curly afro hair framed his sharp eyes and features. Jack could sense Ayman''s confidence and passion as he showed him around the shop and explained the different artifacts and treasures on display. As they set up the shop for the day, Ayman continued to share his knowledge with Jack. Jack was fascinated by Ayman''s enthusiasm and expertise on local culture and history. The different artifacts they saw were brought to life by Ayman''s stories and explanations. Throughout the day, Jack and Ayman worked together, chatting about various aspects of ancient Egypt. Ayman pointed out different artifacts, explaining their historical significance and the tales behind them. Jack felt like he was being transported back in time with the sensory language that Ayman used to describe the different items. At one point, Jack inquired about the spices being sold in the shop. "What are these used for?" he asked. Ayman picked up a jar of cumin and explained, "This spice is used in many dishes, particularly stews and soups." Jack then pointed at a jar of coriander and asked, "What about this one?" Ayman replied with a smile, "Ah, coriander. This spice is versatile and can be used for seasoning meats and vegetables, and even some desserts!" As they continued to work together, Ayman showed Jack some of the linen textiles being sold in the shop. "Linen was a durable fabric used a lot in ancient Egypt. People wore linen clothing to stay cool in the hot weather," Ayman explained. Jack was fascinated by all the knowledge Ayman was sharing with him. He had always been curious about history, but he had never learned so much about a specific culture in such a short amount of time. As they closed up the shop for the day, Jack turned to Ayman and said, "Thank you for teaching me so much today. I feel like I''ve learned a lot about ancient Egypt." Ayman smiled, "I''m glad I could help. Sharing knowledge is always a great thing, and I learned from you too." Jack felt grateful for the opportunity to work alongside Ayman and the old man. Ayman''s passion for exploration and adventure reminded Jack of himself, and he felt a connection with him despite their different backgrounds. Overall, it had been a productive day, and Jack knew that he would continue to learn and grow from working alongside such knowledgeable and passionate individuals. CH.9 The Present Day 2023: A Man On A Bike
"A man who''s both a detective and archaeologist, Seeks answers to all, but impatient he persists. He wants it all now, but will he find the nomad''s path? Friend or foe, the tale will soon reveal the aftermath. They both fight, but for a different goal, One seeks knowledge, the other a new role. The nomad wanders, free as a bird, The detective-archaeologist, driven by his own accord. Will they cross paths, these two with diverse aims? Will they be friends or foes, the outcome still remains. But in this journey of life, twists and turns await, Only fate knows the ending, the story to narrate" all the poetry at the start of each chapter links with the book either now or in the futureThe Present Day 2023: A Man On A Bike The scorching sun beat down mercilessly upon the city of Hyderabad, giving the concrete buildings the appearance of a desert wasteland. Jack''s house was no exception; it was surrounded by small brick houses, tightly packed together. Suddenly, the sound of a revving engine filled the air, and a man on a bike screeched to a halt in front of Jack''s house. The rider twisted the handlebars to the left, shutting off the engine. He was wearing a red and black helmet with the windscreen down, and he gave Jack''s house a quick once-over before dismounting. The rider removed his helmet, revealing a man in his Mid Twenties with a short, well-groomed beard and long hair that reached down to his nose. He glanced around and spotted a man selling tea at a nearby stall. He approached the tea seller, who was wiping his face with a scarf due to the heat. "Excuse me," he said, "do you know a man named Jack who lives around here?" The tea seller paused for a moment, his face suddenly filling with concern. "Yes, I know him he lives In that apartment there," he said, his voice laced with worry. "But I haven''t seen him since yesterday. Is everything alright?" "Yes everything is ok no need to worry" said the man Then the man approached Jack''s house, with its blue door standing out against the surrounding brick buildings. As he climbed the small stairs, he couldn''t help but notice the vibrant scent of blooming flowers in the small garden next to the steps. He reached the door and pressed the doorbell, which emitted a sharp buzzing sound. After a few moments, the latch clicked, and the door swung open to reveal a woman in a bright red shalwar kameez, with intricate golden embroidery decorating the edges of her sleeves and hem. The man couldn''t help but be taken aback by her beauty and grace. With a friendly smile, she asked, "Yes, how can I help you?" Feeling a little tongue-tied, the man stumbled over his words before finally saying, "Uh, hello. I''m a friend of Jack''s, and I was wondering if he was here. I need to give him something." "Okay, I understand," the woman replied. "Unfortunately, Jack isn''t home right now. But you''re welcome to come inside and wait for him on his floor. It''s really hot outside." If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "That would be great," the man said, relieved to get enter the building without arousing suspicion He followed the woman inside and was greeted by a cool, refreshing breeze from the air conditioner. As he made his way to the stairs leading up to Jack''s home, the woman turned to him and asked, "May I know your name?" "Of course, my name is Dr. Alexander," he declared as he wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief. The heat was making him feel uneasy. The woman greeted him with a warm smile, "Nice to meet you." As they made their way up the concrete stairs, Alexander couldn''t help but notice the texture of the rough surface beneath his feet. The sun''s heat radiated off the steps, making them almost too hot to touch. "And what''s your name?" Alexander asked the woman as they ascended the stairs. "My name is Mariyam," she replied, her voice ringing like music in Alexander''s ears. "What a nice name," Alexander said with a smile, as they reached the top of the stairs and approached Jack''s door. "Thank you so much, Mariyam. I truly appreciate your help," Alexander said, feeling grateful as they arrived in front of Jack''s apartment. "No worries," Mariyam replied with a warm smile. As Mariyam headed back the stairs, Alexander took a deep breath and gazed at the concrete jungle around him. The sun''s rays were scorching, and the air was dry, making it feel like he was in the middle of a desert. He reached into his pocket and retrieved a metal lock-picking tool, examining it carefully before looking around to see if anyone was watching him. Satisfied that he was alone, he approached Jack''s door and inserted the tool into the lock. With a few forceful twists, the lock clicked open, and Alexander quietly entered the apartment. The interior was dimly lit, with a musky scent hanging in the air. Alexander''s eyes scanned the room, searching for any clues that might lead him to Jack. Alexander scanned the room, taking in every detail. The sunlight streamed through the window, casting a warm glow on the dusty surfaces. He could hear the TV playing in the background on a low volume, some news about the discovery on a new ancient city, the voices of the news anchors echoing throughout the empty apartment. As he approached the desk, he could see the papers and books strewn about haphazardly. He put on a pair of gloves and carefully sifted through the mess, taking pictures of anything that looked important. The air was thick with the musty smell of old books and paper. Moving into the kitchen, he opened every drawer and cabinet, searching for any clues that might lead him to Jack. The fridge hummed quietly in the background, and the sound of the water dripping from the faucet echoed in the empty room. Alexander''s eyes fixated on the black chamber, which seemed out of place among the other items in the room. As he reached out to pick it up, he noticed its weight and smooth, cool surface. He ran his fingers over the metal exterior, feeling the intricate patterns etched into the material. "Why would someone need an isolating chamber?" he muttered to himself, as he examined it closely. He took out his phone and snapped a quick photo of it, hoping to do some research on it later. He was about to leave when he noticed something on the ground - mud stains. He crouched down and examined them closely, taking a sample of the dirt. The texture was gritty and rough, and he could feel the dampness seeping through his gloves. Exiting the apartment, he closed the door with a satisfying "tchhh" and took a deep breath of the hot, humid air. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. The apartment felt lifeless, like a room with no soul. Alexander made his way outside the apartment complex, the scorching sun beating down on him. He felt the heat seeping into his skin as he mounted his bike. Retrieving his phone from his pocket, he dialled Zoe''s number. trrrrnn trrrrnnnn trrrrrrnnnnn trrrnnnnnnnnnn "Hello?" came Zoe''s voice on the other end. "Hey, Zoe," said Alexander. "What''s up?" asked Zoe. "I got some leads on Jack Sterling''s case. I''m going to drop off some mud samples. Give me every detail you can about the mud samples," Alexander demanded, his voice determined. "Sure thing. Just drop them off at the lab," Zoe said, her voice calm and collected. "Also, I''ll send photos of the scene with the black chamber. Try to find what experiments could be done with it, okay?" Alexander added. "Got it. See you," said Zoe. Alexander ended the call and put the phone back into his pocket. He wore the helmet and proceeded to retrieve his bike keys, from his pocket and started the engine. The sound of the revving engine was loud and piercing as he rode off into the narrow streets of Hyderabad, the wind blowing against his face. CH.10 A Close Brush with Death
He had found some hope, a glimmer of light, But it didn''t last long, fate turned it to night. Trouble came knocking, but this time was different, He had friends by his side, a powerful contingent. He discovered a power, but what could it be? Would he use it to reach his quest, to set himself free? In this ancient society, with mysteries untold, Only time will reveal the future that will unfold. So buckle up and hold on tight, The journey ahead will be a magnificent sight.ALL THE POETRY AT THE START OF EACH CHAPTER LINKS WITH THE BOOK EITHER NOW OR IN THE FUTURE A Close Brush with Death ONE WEEK LATER As Jack stood at the entrance of the shop, he could feel the scorching heat of the afternoon sun beating down on his skin. The sound of commotion outside grew louder, and he turned to see a group of rough-looking men approaching, their faces obscured by dirty headwraps. The old man''s expression turned grim as he whispered to Jack, "Bandits. They''re here to collect the illegal tax." Jack could hear the bandits'' heavy footsteps approaching as they barged into the shop, demanding their illegal tax. The musty scent of sweat and dirt clung to their bodies, making Jack feel queasy. The old man''s face turned pale as the bandits got closer, his hands shaking with fear. The old man tried to reason with them, but they were unyielding in their demands. Jack could hear the bandits'' gruff voices, their words laced with threats and anger. "Give me the money you old geezer, or I will break everything in this shop," one of the bandits growled, his eyes filled with malice. "I''m sorry, please, you''re asking for too much. I''ll go bankrupt," the old man pleaded, his voice trembling with fear. "Move!" The bandit pushed the old man to the side, causing him to stumble and nearly fall to the ground. Jack''s heart raced as he watched the scene unfold before him. He could feel the adrenaline pumping through his veins as he tried to think of a way to help. Suddenly, Ayman stepped forward, his eyes blazing with fury. "What do you want from us?" Ayman asked, his voice firm and commanding. "We want our money, and we want it now," another bandit snarled, his face twisted with anger. Ayman took a deep breath and tried to negotiate with them, for a moment, it seemed like his words were having an effect. The bandits looked uncertain, glancing at each other with indecision. But suddenly, one of the bandits lunged forward and grabbed Ayman by the arm. Jack''s instincts kicked in, and he rushed forward to try and free his friend from the bandit''s grasp. The bandit held on tight, and Jack could see the fear in Ayman''s eyes as he struggled to break free. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Let him go, you son of a bitch!" Jack shouted, his voice filled with anger. The bandit sneered at him and tightened his grip, causing Ayman to wince in pain. Jack could feel his heart pounding in his chest as he tried to think of a way to save his friend Ayman. Jack charged towards the group of bandits, his heart pounding with adrenaline. He swiftly freed Ayman from the grasp of the thugs, but as he turned to make his escape, one of the bandits lunged at him, grabbing hold of his foot. Jack struggled to break free, but the bandit''s grip was too strong. He could feel the breath of the bandit on his face as he snarled, "You think you can just waltz in here and take what you want? Think again, boy." Jack gritted his teeth, his mind racing with thoughts of how to escape. But it was too late. The air crackled with tension as the bandits relentlessly attacked jack. Their savage determination was palpable, and I could see the glint of malice in their eyes. Every bone in his body ached from the blows, and I struggled to keep my footing as the fight intensified. The sweltering heat of the day bore down upon me, making it difficult to breathe. i could feel the sweat soaking through my clothes, and my vision began to blur from the exhaustion. The bandits showed no mercy, their weapons raining down upon me with alarming force. "Please! Stop! We''ll give you whatever you want!" Ayman shouted, desperation lacing his voice. But the bandits seemed to take pleasure in their violence, ignoring Ayman''s plea and continuing to focus their assault on Jack. He stumbled backward, his legs shaky and unsteady. I their weapons raised for the final blow. Panic set in as he realized that I was hopelessly outmatched. In that moment, I felt a surge of fear and desperation. Death loomed over me, a hot breath on my skin. I knew I had to do something, anything, to turn the tide of the battle. Just when all hope seemed lost, something strange happened. An immense power surged from deep within Jack''s body, like a bolt of lightning coursing through his veins. The energy flowed through him like a raging river, and he felt it surge outward in a brilliant burst of light. The bandits near him were cut in half by the force of the explosion, their bodies torn apart in a gruesome display of gore. Blood and entrails sprayed everywhere, staining the dusty ground with shades of red. Jack stood there, trembling and breathless, staring in shock at what had just happened. Ayman and the old man looked on in shock and horror at the gruesome scene before them. The old man''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he stumbled backward, his hand covering his mouth. Ayman''s expression was one of mixed emotions - awe and fear mixed with disbelief and confusion. They had never seen anything like this before, and it was clear that they were both struggling to process what had just happened. The old man''s hands trembled as he tried to steady himself, while Ayman stood frozen in place, his eyes fixed on the carnage before him. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Ayman found his voice. "Please, Jack! What...what was that? What just happened?" he asked, his voice trembling with fear and uncertainty. "I don''t know," Jack replied, still trying to catch his breath. "I...I felt this energy inside me, and it just erupted. I didn''t know what was happening." The old man stepped forward, his eyes still wide with shock. "What have you done," he said, his voice low and serious. For a few moments, there was silence as they all stood there, staring at the mutilated bodies of the bandits. The smell of blood and death hung heavy in the air, and I could see the shock and horror etched on both of their faces. jack felt a surge of power course through him, awakening a force that he had never known existed before. As he stood amidst the carnage of the defeated bandits, he couldn''t help but grapple with the reality of what he had just done - taken human lives with his own hands. The remaining bandits stared at him in shock and dismay, their faces twisted with fear and disbelief as they stumbled backwards, tripping over each other in their haste to retreat. As they fled, one of them turned back and shouted a warning, "You will pay for this! You have killed a member of the Anubis! We will find you and make you pay!" Jack stood there, panting and covered in blood, staring after them in disbelief. The Anubis? He had never heard of them before, but their threat hung over him like a dark cloud, a portent of danger to come. Ayman and the old man rushed over to Jack, their faces a mixture of awe and fear. "What...what was that?" Ayman stammered, pointing at the corpses of the bandits. "I don''t know," Jack replied, his mind still reeling from the intensity of the experience. "It was like...like something inside me just...exploded." The old man''s face was grave as he spoke, "my friend. You have made a dangerous enemy today. we must escape before its too late." Jack nodded solemnly, his heart heavy with the weight of the old man''s words. He knew that he would have to be on guard from now on, for the threat of the Anubis loomed over him like a shadow, ready to strike at any moment. The stench of blood and death permeated the air, and Jack couldn''t help but wonder what other horrors awaited him in this new world of power and darkness. CH.11 A New Threat Emerges The nomad''s journey continues, As he faces a new enemy in his view. Will he be strong enough to fight, Or will he fall before the night? The darkness may offer a helping hand, But can he trust it in this foreign land? The quest is far from over, that much is true, For the nomad''s fate is yet to be told, so let the story unfold. ALL THE POETRY AT THE START OF EACH CHAPTER LINKS WITH THE BOOK EITHER NOW OR IN THE FUTURE
Jack Sterling was still reeling from the power that had surged through him. Little did he know, his actions had sparked a chain of events that would soon bring a new threat to his doorstep.A New Threat Emerges Theban Necropolis, a vast complex of tombs and burial sites on the west bank of the Nile River "Valley of the Kings" Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. 4.5 kilometers Away from Jack Sterling The bandits stumbled into their hideout in the Theban Necropolis, gasping for breath and their faces white with shock. Their leader, a man known only as The Anubis, looked up from his throne of stolen treasure and demanded to know what had happened. "Boss, you won''t believe it," one of the bandits said, his voice shaking. "We went to collect the tax from that antique shop like you told us, but then this guy - he just killed us with some kind of lightning! It was like nothing we''d ever seen before." The Anubis knew that this could only mean one thing. Another powerful being had surfaced in the area, and he could not afford to let anyone challenge his reign. He stood up from his throne and strode over to the trembling bandit, grabbing him by the collar and pulling him close. "Did you get his name?" he growled. The bandit shook his head. "No, boss. We didn''t have time. He just killed us and ran away." The Anubis cursed under his breath. He knew that he had to find out who this lightning-wielding man was and make him pay for what he had done. But first, he had to ensure the safety of his operation. "Spread the word," The Anubis ordered, his voice low and menacing. "Tell all of our contacts to be on the lookout for this man. And tell them that if he comes anywhere near our territory again, he will not live to see the next day Because I will send the commanders down to hunt him," the leader declared, his voice cold and calculated.." The threat of The Anubis and his organization loomed over the city like a dark cloud, and Jack had no idea what he had just set in motion. The power that he had unleashed was not something that he could control, and he knew that he had to be careful, or else he would become the target of a deadly game of cat and mouse. CH.12 The Price of Bravery and The Old Mans Assurance The nomad and the chronotex, bound together from birth But still, the nomad doesn''t know his true worth Is he human or something else entirely? What are his goals, his purpose, his destiny? Only time will tell as the story unfolds And the secrets of the nomad''s past are revealed and told. The Price of Bravery and The Old Man''s Assurance As they left the shop, Jack winced in pain from the deep wound the bandit had inflicted upon him. He could feel the warm blood seeping through his clothing, but he tried his best to hide his discomfort from the old man and Ayman. The trio weaved their way through the bustling markets and narrow alleyways of ancient Egypt, the sounds of vendors hawking their wares and the bustle of the crowd filling the air. Jack was amazed by the sights and sounds around him, but his mind was clouded with pain and exhaustion. Ayman walked by his side, supporting him whenever he stumbled or faltered. Despite being just a boy, Ayman''s maturity far exceeded his age. Jack was grateful for his help, but he couldn''t help feeling guilty for putting him in danger. When they finally arrived at the old man''s house, Jack was relieved to find a safe haven from the chaos of the streets. The old man tended to their wounds, using ancient remedies to stop the bleeding and soothe their pain. Jack couldn''t help but feel ashamed for the trouble he had brought upon the kind old man and Ayman. "I''m sorry for putting you both in danger," he said, his voice heavy with regret. "I promise to protect you both, and I will confront Anubis." The old man shook his head, "You cannot face Anubis alone, you will surely perish. His power is beyond anything you''ve ever seen. Anubis and his commanders are feared throughout the land for their ability to wreak havoc and destruction." He leaned in closer to Jack, his voice dropping to a whisper, "Anubis is said to possess the power of holes of darkness, a force so destructive that it can level entire cities. His commanders are no less terrifying. Akhet is said to be able to manipulate time, slowing it down or speeding it up as he sees fit. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Nefru, he can become one with the shadows, moving through darkness with ease and striking his enemies from unexpected angles. They are beings of immense power and skill." As the old man finished speaking, the room fell silent, the only sound being the faint crackle of burning incense. Ayman''s expression had turned dim and frustrated, and he spoke up with a pained voice, "They are the ones who killed my parents, Anubis and his commanders. Tears welled up in the old man''s eyes as he spoke, his voice filled with a mix of love and sadness. "Yes, they killed my son and his wife," he said, his voice shaking with emotion. "Since that day, I have been taking care of Ayman. He lived with me in this very house, but now he''s moved due to him taking training in the royal army. But some days, he also comes by and helps in the shop." You could see the pain etched on the old man''s face as he spoke, his voice choked with grief. "Ayman was just a boy when they took his parents from him," he continued. "I did my best to raise him, but it was hard. Jack could feel the weight of the old man''s words and the pain he must have endured, "I''m sorry for your loss," he said softly, reaching out to place a hand on the old man''s shoulder. The old man gave a weak smile, "Thank you, my boy. It''s been many years now, but the pain never really goes away." There was a moment of silence as the three of them sat together, lost in their own thoughts. Then the old man cleared his throat and spoke up again, "But enough about that. Let''s focus on what we can do to keep you safe from Anubis and his commanders." Jack''s anxiety was evident as he addressed the old man, "I am worried that they will find us," his voice low and trembling. "Don''t worry, son. They won''t even know who you are," the old man replied, chuckling softly. Ayman, who had been sitting quietly in the corner, spoke up in agreement, "Yeah, Gramps is right. Don''t worry, Jack." Jack raised an eyebrow in surprise, "How can you all be so sure?" The old man leaned back in his chair, his eyes twinkling with amusement, "The Anubis and his commanders may think they own this place, but they don''t know everything. I''ve been living here for many years, and I know how to stay hidden from their gaze." "But how? They know this whole area like the back of their hand. They could find us at any moment," Jack voiced his concerns. "They won''t, trust me. I know what I''m doing," the old man replied with a sly smirk. Jack nodded slowly, still unsure of how the old man could be so confident. "I hope you''re right," he muttered under his breath. "I appreciate your help, I am indebted to you," Jack said with gratitude. The old man waved his hand dismissively, "Nonsense. It''s my duty to help those in need. You''re safe here, Jack. Rest easy." Jack settled into his seat with a small nod of gratitude, still feeling uneasy but also grateful for the old man''s reassuring. As night fell, they settled in for some much-needed rest. One by one, they drifted off to sleep, exhaustion taking hold after a long and perilous journey. The quiet of the night was only interrupted by the occasional sound of crickets chirping outside. The old man was the first to nod off, his gentle snores filling the room. Ayman followed shortly after, his breathing slow and steady. Jack lay awake for a while, his mind still racing with thoughts of their on Anubis and his commanders. But eventually, even he succumbed to sleep, and the room fell into a peaceful slumber. CH 13 The Chronotex of generations
The man of mystery, a shadowy friend indeed Who he truly is, still shrouded in mystery Will he be a friend or will he be a foe Strong or weak, only time will show But one thing is certain, he''ll surely lend a hand And his help may prove crucial to the nomad''s standThe Chronotex of generations Jack and Ayman had spent the night at the old man''s house, but when Jack woke up the next morning, he noticed that Ayman was nowhere to be found. Jack became worried and shared his concerns with the old man. "Have you seen Ayman?" Jack asked the old man, his voice filled with concern. The old man shook his head. "No, I haven''t seen him this morning." Jack''s worry increased. "Do you have any idea where he could have gone?" The old man paused for a moment before replying. "I think Ayman mentioned something about army training. Maybe he went there." Jack''s concern turned into confusion. "Why would he go to army training without telling us?" The old man shrugged. "I don''t know. But let''s go to his house and see if we can find him there." Jack and the old man quickly got dressed and headed out to Ayman''s house. As they walked through the winding streets, Jack''s mind was racing with worry and fear. He wondered what could have happened to his friend and felt a knot forming in his stomach. The old man, on the other hand, walked steadily beside him, his face calm and composed. They arrived at Ayman''s house to find the front door wide open and the interior in disarray. Jack gasped as he surveyed the scene, realizing that something terrible had occurred. "What could have happened here?" Jack asked, his voice trembling. "We need to search for any signs of Ayman," the old man said, his tone firm. As they moved through the house, they found a bloodstained note on a brick wall. Jack''s heart sank as he read the message aloud: "If you want this kid, come to Theban Necropolis tomorrow at sunrise." "What does this mean?" Jack asked, his voice shaking. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "It means that Ayman has been taken by The Anubis and his commanders," the old man said gravely. "We have to save him." Jack felt a mix of fear and determination wash over him. "We have to do whatever it takes to rescue Ayman," he declared. The old man nodded in agreement. "But we must be careful. The Anubis and his men are dangerous." As they made their way back to the old man''s house, Jack couldn''t help but think of Ayman and their recent chats they had together. He recalled the determination and passion that Ayman had shown, and how he had told Jack about his dream of becoming the strongest warrior in Egypt. "Why didn''t you save him like you saved me from The Anubis?" Jack asked the old man, his anger simmering. "The old man," said calmly, "You see, it isn''t that easy, Jack. I couldn''t..." "But why?" Jack interrupted, his voice shaking with emotion. "He was like a grandson to you, wasn''t he?" "Yes, but I know he can handle himself? Plus, I couldnt do anything it was his own choice to leave I am worried too?" The old man explained. "I don''t care about that. You should have done something," Jack said, feeling frustrated and helpless. "Jack, the only reason I didn''t save him is so that you could be safe," the old man revealed, causing Jack to furrow his brow in confusion. "What are you talking about?" Jack asked. "Follow me," the old man said, standing up from his chair and walking towards the bookshelf. Jack followed him, still confused. As the old man opened a book, he put his hand inside and took out something that left Jack speechless. "Wait a minute, how did you..." As Jack looked at the old man, he couldn''t help but notice the glowing object in his hand. It was the CHRONOTEX, the very artifact that brought him back in time. He couldn''t believe his eyes. "How did you get that?" he asked, his voice filled with wonder and confusion. The old man looked at him with a solemn expression. "This CHRONOTEX is a natural object. It has been passed down through generations of my family, and I am its current caretaker. "Yes, it is a powerful tool, capable of manipulating time itself. It is said that those who possess it can travel through time and space, and even alter the course of history." Jack couldn''t believe what he was hearing. So it was real all along the CHRONOTEX does have these powers. "But why did it bring me here?" he asked, still struggling to comprehend it all. The old man looked at him with a twinkle in his eye. "That, my dear boy, is a mystery. Perhaps you were meant to be here, to play a role in this world that only you can fulfil." The old man paused, allowing Jack to digest his words. Jack stared at him, his mind racing with questions. Before he could even speak, the old man continued. "You see, the CHRONOTEX is not easily obtained. It''s a natural resource, found deep underground. It''s incredibly rare, and those who possess it have great power." "But you, Jack, are different," the old man said, his voice rising with excitement. "You possess the power within you." Jack blinked in surprise, confused. "What do you mean?" he asked, barely above a whisper. The old man looked at Jack, his eyes focused and serious. "To use the power of the CHRONOTEX, it needs to be close to you. But for you, it''s different. Remember what you did back at the shop? The strange power coming out of your body? It was none other than the power of the CHRONOTEX." Jack sat back, stunned, wondering when he had gained this power. "How do I use this power if I have it?" Jack asked. "It takes time and training, Jack," the old man replied. "But we don''t have time right now. We must save Ayman from those bandits, and I happen to know the right man for the job". The next morning before sunrise The old man mounted his horse, a sturdy brown mare with a white blaze on its forehead. He adjusted the reins and turned to Jack, handing him a sword. It had a well-crafted hilt with intricate patterns etched into the metal. "This sword should help you fight them," he said, as he handed it to Jack. "Remember, Jack, you just need to buy time for me so I can bring that man with me." Jack examined the sword, feeling its weight and balance. "Thank you" he said, nodding in agreement. "I''ll do my best to hold them off." As Jack set out on his horse towards the Theban Necropolis, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread and anticipation. He had never been in a real fight before; he was hardly taught any combat from the new order. He was only taught knowledge; he couldn''t even aim properly in training, let alone wield a sword. "I wonder how this power works," Jack muttered to himself. CH.14 Into the Lions Den
Akhet, a man of great speed Controlling time, his power indeed With the chronotex, he can slow down the fight But will the nomad win with all his might? A helping hand, perhaps he needs.Into the Lion''s Den As Jack made his way through the dry desert, the warm atmosphere enveloped him, and the barren land had nothing in sight except for endless sand. It was still a bit before sunrise, and the sky was a deep shade of blue. The stars twinkled brightly above him, and the moon shone down, casting a soft glow over the sand. The silence was only broken by the sound of his horse''s hooves as they hit the ground, and the gentle rustling of the wind blowing through the desert plants. But as the sun started to rise, the orange-like ocean of sand mixed with the sky was an amazing sight to see. It was Jack''s first time experiencing the beauty of the desert, and he couldn''t help but be in awe of it. As Jack approached the hideout of the bandits, the desert wind picked up, causing sand to fly around him. In the distance, a group of bandits with swords in their hands appeared at the entrance of Theban Necropolis. "Who are you? State your name," one of them demanded. "I am Jack Sterling, and I am here to take back a friend of mine," he replied confidently. "You may enter," the bandit said, stepping aside to allow Jack to pass. As he walked in, tall mountains surrounded him, casting long shadows in the early morning light. The narrow and small path ahead of him led deep into the heart of the Necropolis, and the walls of the mountain were riddled with hundreds of open caves. The texture of the rock was rough and jagged, with sharp edges that seemed to have been carved out by hand. As he walked further, the cool air within the caves was a welcome change from the scorching desert outside. The walls of the caves were cool to the touch, and the air was damp and musty. The sound of dripping water echoed through the caverns, giving the space an eerie feel. Finally, at the top of the mountain, he saw them - Anubis and his two commanders. It was easy to recognize them by their presence and aura. As Jack followed the black-clad man''s command, his horse suddenly stopped and let out a scream, sensing the anger and rage emanating from Anubis''s eyes. Jack dismounted from his horse and walked up the hill. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Standing atop the mountain, Jack''s eyes took in the desolate and barren landscape before him. The sand stretched out endlessly, devoid of any vegetation, and the bones of long-dead animals were scattered about, bleached white by the unforgiving sun. Dried-up tree roots in the distance stood as a testament to a time when life once thrived in this harsh environment. The wind howled, carrying with it the sound of silence, a stark reminder of the emptiness that surrounded him. It was a haunting and desolate sight that made Jack wonder how anyone could call this place home. The texture of the sand was coarse and rough, and the sun beat down relentlessly on Jack, causing him to feel as though he was standing in an oven. The heat shimmered in waves off the sand, distorting the view of the horizon in the distance. As Jack approached the Anubis''s hideout, he was suddenly attacked by one of the commanders named Akhet, a man dressed in gold. Before Jack could speak a single word, Akhet shot an arrow of light at him, which pierced through his body, causing him to scream in pain and fall to his knees. Akhet quickly retreated, leaving Jack bleeding out on the ground. Despite the pain and weakness, Jack mustered up the strength and courage to stand up and face Akhet. He grabbed the sword he took from the old man''s house and charged at Akhet, determined to protect Ayman and his own life. "You really think you can defeat me; you fool?" Akhet taunted. But Jack didn''t back down. He swung the sword, and as it made contact with the air, a whooshing sound like "dhmm" could be heard. However, Akhet''s movements were clean and calculated, and he easily dodged Jack''s attacks while delivering powerful blows that sent Jack stumbling back. Jack''s lack of training and experience in combat was apparent, and he struggled to keep up with Akhet. The sound of their blades clashing echoed through the caverns as Jack desperately tried to land a hit on Akhet. But Akhet was too strong, too skilled, and too fast. He moved around the room so quickly that it was getting hard for Jack to even see him. Each time Jack tried to strike him, Akhet would slow down time, easily avoiding Jack''s attacks and delivering punishing blows in return. Despite Jack''s best efforts to dodge and counterattack, he could barely land a hit on Akhet. His ability to manipulate time only added to his already formidable fighting skills, making him an almost unbeatable opponent. Each time Jack tried to strike him, a gush of air could be heard as Akhet moved out of the way, delivering a devastating blow in return. The longer the fight went on, the more exhausted Jack became, both physically and mentally. His movements became slower and more laboured, while Akhet seemed to grow stronger with each passing moment. Despite his best efforts, Jack knew he was outmatched. As Jack struggled to get back up after Akhets blow, he could feel the sharp pain pulsing through his entire body. His vision was blurry, and his head was spinning, making it hard to focus on anything. Akhet stood a few feet away, watching Jack with an emotionless expression. Suddenly, Akhet charged towards Jack with incredible speed, delivering a devastating punch to Jack''s chest. Jack felt as if his entire world had come crashing down on him as he flew through the air, gasping for breath. The force of the blow was so great that it created a gush of wind that made a deafening sound like "dhmm," leaving Jack completely defenceless. He slammed into the distant rock with a loud thud, sending a cloud of dust into the air. Jack lay there, barely conscious, his entire body throbbing with pain. He knew that he had been defeated, and he could feel his consciousness slipping away As Jack lay there, barely conscious, he knew that he had been defeated. But before Jack was about to close his eyes, the old man''s plan came to fruition, and he could hear the sound of approaching hooves. The man he went to meet had arrived CH.15 Commander Menes The Dark King Menes the dark king, his gold armor shines bright, A power unlike any other, he wields with might, The chronotex may slow him down, but not for long, For his dark energy is fierce and strong. With each strike of his sword, the enemy trembles in fear, No foe can stand against him, it''s quite clear. Commander Menes The Dark King The Anubis couldn''t believe his eyes as he stood at, he top of the hill, looking down at the scene before him. An entire army had appeared out of nowhere, ready for battle. The horses neighed and the weapons clashed, creating a chaotic and intense atmosphere. The sun''s rays beat down on his skin, and the dust from the horses'' hooves filled his nostrils. Scanning the scene, he noticed the old man Marcus and a stranger whose face he didn''t recognize among the army. He felt a sense of apprehension mixed with excitement as he knew a fierce battle was about to unfold. The Anubis, the leader of the opposing force, looked visibly shocked and angry as he saw the army. He knew his reign of terror was about to come to an end. He commanded his commanders and his men to retreat, however Nefru, one of his commanders, questioned him. "But boss, let me handle him," Nefru said, confused as to why they were retreating. The Anubis shook his head. "No, don''t bother Nefru. The man in front of us is the commander of the royal family. He is a great foe of mine. His mastery of dark energy far surpasses any of ours. He can kill you in one single swoop thats why they call him commander Menes the Dark King." "But" murmured Nefru. "I''ve had enough! You want to see his power? Then see for yourself!" shouted the Anubis. Suddenly, the Anubis raised his hand, and a large black hole emerged from it. The commander of the royal family effortlessly jumped up the mountain towards the black hole. Jack watched in awe as the commander shouted, "Dark!" and Armor of darkness emerged from his hand. He smashed the black hole with a powerful swing, and particles of it rained down around them. In a blink of an eye, the Anubis and his commanders vanished into thin air, leaving Jack alone with the commander Menes on top of the hill. the commander had a tall and imposing figure with a muscular build, donning a black and gold military uniform that exudes authority and power. His eyes glow with a fierce intensity, and his face is set in a stoic expression that conveys his no-nonsense attitude. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Jack turned to him, feeling a mix of relief and curiosity. "That was impressive," he said, trying to break the silence. The commander turned to Jack, and he could see the determination in his eyes. "I am the commander of the royal family. My mission is to save you and Ayman." Jack nodded, feeling a sense of admiration for the commander''s sense of duty. "My name is Jack," he said. The commander nodded in agreement. As they stood there, taking in the aftermath of the battle, Jack couldn''t help but feel grateful that he had witnessed such a remarkable display of power and strength. And he knew that he had a newfound respect for the commander and his mission. As Jack stood up, he cradled his arm, wincing in pain from the blow inflicted by Akhet. He scanned his surroundings, searching for the nearest caves in order to find Ayman. His eyes darted across the rocky terrain, taking in every detail. He noticed the jagged cliffs rising high above him and the craggy boulders strewn across the ground. The scorching sun beat down mercilessly, intensifying his discomfort. Jack frantically searched every cave in the Necropolis for Ayman, calling out his name. Suddenly, Commander Menes appeared and pointed to a cave on the right. "He''s in there," he said calmly. Jack rushed over to the cave and found Ayman lying on the ground, injured. As he tended to his wounds, Menes called out, "The horses are this way. Come on, hop on and we''ll get you two to safety." Relieved to have found Ayman and grateful for Menes'' assistance, they quickly mounted the horses and rode off into the distance, leaving the treacherous Necropolis behind them. As they settled into the carriage, Jack couldn''t help but feel relieved that they had escaped the Anubis and his commanders. He turned to the old man and asked him how he managed to bring Commander Menes to their aid. "Well, I was once part of the royal family''s military," the old man said. "During my time there, I had the honor of meeting Commander Menes, a warrior of great strength and skill. He is one of the few people who can defeat any CHRONOTEX user without relying on the power of the CHRONOTEX itself." Jack was in awe. The thought of someone so powerful was almost unbelievable. He couldn''t help but ask Commander Menes a question that had been on his mind. "Commander Menes, may I ask you something?" he said, hesitantly. "Of course, Jack," Menes replied. "What exactly is dark energy? How do you use it?" Jack asked, curious. "Oh, so you mean this?" Menes smirked "Wow," Jack said in shock as he watched Commander Menes conjure darkness from his hands. "So this is dark energy." It was like an armor of darkness, and it had a sand-like texture due to small particles flying off of Menes''s hands. Jack furrowed his brow, his curiosity piqued. "What really is it, though?" he asked, studying the dark energy closely. He couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that it brought. Commander Menes explained to Jack what Dark Energy was and how it functioned. According to him, Dark Energy was a natural counter to the CHRONOTEX, a power that made its users vulnerable to attacks that disrupted the flow of time. Menes went on to explain that Dark Energy was a force that could disrupt the very fabric of reality. Users of Dark Energy could channel their energy to create powerful attacks that could obliterate the abilities or attacks of CHRONOTEX users. Jack''s interest was piqued, so he asked Menes about the workings and types of Dark Energy. Menes replied that at the most basic level, users of Dark Energy could sense the movement of particles and objects around them. This ability could help them anticipate attacks and locate hidden enemies. At the advanced level, users could not only sense the movement of particles but also disrupt the flow of Energy around them. This allowed them to nullify the powers of CHRONOTEX and other energy-based abilities. However, it was not until Menes spoke about the Master Level that Jack was truly amazed. Users at this level had complete control over the flow of particles and energy around them. They could sense, disrupt, and even defragment particles to create powerful shockwaves. However, using this ability required an enormous amount of energy and focus, and overusing it could lead to exhaustion and vulnerability to attacks. CH.16 Walking Through Misery: Factions and Ambitions Unveiling the Dark Truth
In Egypt, there is a city where people go Affected by factions, their future unknown Kids stop to grow, with no hope in sight Their next meal uncertain, their lives a fight These are the ones who live but are dead Their struggle for survival, an ongoing thread A juxtaposition between the heart of Thebes And this town, where inequality breeds For some, life is a dream, a world of wealth While for others, it''s a constant battle for health The divide between rich and poor, a chasm so wide It''s hard to see the other sideWalking Through Misery: Factions and Ambitions Unveiling the Dark Truth "Sorry, Commander Menes. The carriage is broken," said the charioteer. "Oh, again," said Commander Menes. "Don''t worry. The palace isnt that far. We can walk from here," said the old man. "Fine," said Captain Menes in a tired tone. They started to walk through the town what caught jacks eye, with great dismay, Was the deplorable conditions in which people lay. The streets were filled with debris and dirt, And the stench of rotting food made his nose hurt. The buildings were small and overcrowded too, with families cramped inside, feeling blue. Children with dirty faces and ragged clothes, Bellies empty, and their future unknown. Women with heavy loads on their heads, their eyes filled with exhaustion, feeling like the dead. Men toiled in fields, their skin weathered and worn, Working in the sun from dusk until dawn. Jacks mind couldn''t help but feel anxiety while he was walking through this misery it was truly horrible. "Hey, Commander Menes, what happened to these people?" Jack asked, noticing the suffering of the locals. "Oh yeh, you are new here. Marcus told me everything about you," Menes replied. "These people are affected by the factions." Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "What factions?" Jack inquired. "In Egypt at this time, there are currently four factions fighting for power, and they all want one thing," Menes explained. "What is that thing?" Jack asked, intrigued. "They want the CHRONOTEX," Menes replied, causing Jack to widen his eyes in shock. "But why?" Jack asked. "Well, I don''t know myself. I am still investigating the reasoning. But It could be because of their ideals and ambitions," Menes answered. "Oh my, I guess the times have changed," the old man remarked. "When I worked for the royal family, people weren''t like this." "Yeh, because at your time, the queen wasn''t even born yet," Menes joked. "Be quiet, Menes, remember to respect your elders," the old man reprimanded him. "Oh yeah, what was I saying?" Menes asked, trying to recall the topic of their conversation. "The factions," Jack reminded him. "Oh yeah, so there are four strong factions in Egypt right now. They all are powerful with CHRONOTEX users, and their abilities far surpass some of our own in the army. There are some other small ones too, but they don''t stand a chance and aren''t that big of a threat," said Menes. "Oh, I see. Interesting," said Jack. "But what are their names?" Jack asked Menes. Menes lifted his hands and started counting on his fingers. "Well, first, you have The Anubis, the people we fought right now. Then we have the Merchants Guild, then we have us, the Royal Family, and then we have the ne..... "Commanderrrrr! a man shouted from behind. I am here." "Oh my, what are you doing here? Ramon?" asked Commander Menes. "As soon as I heard about you, I took my carriage from the palace and came here to pick you up myself," said Ramon. "Come on now, commander Menes. Let''s all go in the carriage. I can''t walk that much," said the Ayman. "Ok then. Finally shouted the old man in excitement. After several hundred meters They finally arrived at the palace. The bustling city streets were a sensory overload for them, with vibrant colours and unique architecture surrounding them. The clip-clop of horses'' hooves on the cobblestone roads blended with the calls of merchants selling their wares, creating a chaotic symphony that somehow fit perfectly with the ancient city of Thebes. As they looked up at the towering mud-brick walls adorned with intricate hieroglyphs and paintings, they marvelled at the stories of gods and pharaohs depicted on them. The air was heavy with the scent of exotic spices and perfumes, and the sun''s heat beat down on them, a constant reminder of the desert landscape beyond the city walls. Despite the city''s chaos and noise, there was a sense of order and purpose in everything. They passed by markets brimming with vendors selling everything from fresh fruits and vegetables to ornate jewellery and clothing made of the finest silk. People from all walks of life mingled in the streets, from wealthy nobles riding in carriages to humble farmers carrying baskets of goods on their heads. As they approached the palace, the crowds began to thin, and the sounds of the city faded away. The palace itself was a massive structure made of gleaming white stone, adorned with gold and precious gems. Guards stood watch at the entrance, their weapons at the ready, and they were required to provide their names and business before being allowed to pass. Inside, the atmosphere was opulent and serene. Intricate murals and carvings adorned the walls, depicting the triumphs and conquests of the pharaohs who had ruled from this very palace. Richly woven tapestries hung from the ceilings, and the floors were paved with smooth marble tiles. The air was cool and fragrant, a welcome relief from the heat of the city. Despite the grandeur of the palace, Jack couldn''t shake off the sense of unease that hung in the air. There was an underlying tension, a feeling that not everything was as it seemed. Jack senses something a feeling that was overwhelming something he had never felt before. As much as Jack admired the beauty and history of this ancient city, He couldn''t help but wonder what lay beneath the surface, of this palace. CH.17 In the Presence of Power : Jacks Sterlings Past
The queen with power and a palace so grand, But the people suffer in a struggling land. Egypt''s stark contrast between rich and poor, The nomad seeks the chronotex to explore. Is it coincidence or fate that brought him here, Will he be guided to the truth, with nothing to fear? Only time will reveal how he will proceed, The journey ahead, he''ll have to lead. Will the quest be bearable or too much to endure, As the nomad unravels the mystery, that''s for sure. His determination to find the truth will prevail, And the chronotex''s secrets he shall unveil. With each step, the story unfolds, As the nomad''s journey takes ahold. Will he succeed, or will he fail, Only time and fate shall tell the tale.In the Presence of Power : Jacks Sterling''s Past "Commander Menes!" a guard shouted as he ran towards the group. The Queen, gasping for breath, said, "The Queen is waiting for you. She''s angry that you left without notice." Menes let out a tired sigh and muttered, "Fine. I will meet her." As they made their way towards the palace, the atmosphere around them started to shift. The buildings became grander and the people they passed seemed to be of higher status. Soon, they arrived at a large, closed gate with two guards standing at the front. They demanded, "State your names." "You stupid people! I am your commander; you should know my name!" exclaimed Menes in frustration. The old man beside Jack calmly stated, "My name is Marcus," and Ayman followed, "And my name is Ayman." Jack was lost and confused. Should he state his name? He took a deep breath and decided to do so. As soon as he opened his mouth, a woman''s voice came from inside the palace, "Let them in." As they entered the grand room, Jack''s eyes were met with a breath-taking sight. The room was vast, with high ceilings that seemed to stretch up to the heavens. The walls were adorned with intricate paintings, depicting various scenes of royalty and religious ceremonies. The air was heavy with the scent of incense and perfume, which was likely used to mask the smell of the hot and humid Egyptian weather. In the Centre of the room stood an enormous throne made of gold and encrusted with jewels. The throne was flanked by two large statues of Lions, and the walls behind it were decorated with hieroglyphics that told the stories of ancient pharaohs. As they approached the throne, they noticed the queen sitting on it, her regal figure draped in luxurious silk and adorned with sparkling jewellery. She appeared to be in her mid-thirties, with piercing dark eyes that seemed to bore into their souls. Her expression was stern, and her body language indicated that she was not pleased. The guard who had led them to the throne bowed down, as did Ayman and the old man. Menes hesitated for a moment before bowing, but the queen''s piercing gaze quickly made him comply. As they all rose to their feet, the queen spoke in a commanding tone, "You dare to leave without informing me? Do you not understand the severity of the situation?" Menes opened his mouth to speak, but the queen cut him off, "I do not wish to hear your excuses. You will ensure that this does not happen again. Now leave me, I have matters to attend to." With that, the group bowed and quickly left the room, the weight of the queen''s words heavy on their minds. "I don''t know why she''s annoyed about that," Commander Menes said in an angry tone, but the old man warned him not to question the Queen''s anger. They walked through a long hallway and entered another room. Jack looked around, taking in the opulent surroundings. The dining room was just as grand, with a long table that could seat twenty people, laden with exotic fruits, meats, and wine. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps interrupted Jack''s thoughts. It was Ayman, limping slightly but still looking determined. "I owe you my life, Commander Menes and Jack," Ayman said, looking at them gratefully. Menes waved it off. "Don''t mention it. We''re a family; we look out for each other." The old man looked at Ayman''s injured leg and said, "Let me take a look at that." He examined the wound, nodding in approval at the bandaging job Menes had done. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Looks like you did a decent job, Menes. It''s healing well, but you''ll need to take it easy for a while." Ayman nodded, grateful for the attention. "So, why did you bring us here, Menes?" asked the old man. "I wanted to treat you all to a meal. We''ve been through a lot, and I thought we could use a break," Commander Menes replied with a smile. The dining table was laid with a variety of dishes, showcasing the culinary traditions of ancient Egypt. There were platters of roasted quail, tender lamb chops seasoned with a blend of spices, and grilled fish cooked to perfection. A large bowl of freshly prepared hummus made from chickpeas and tahini was placed in the Centre of the table, along with a basket of warm, freshly baked pita bread. There were also several side dishes, including a fragrant rice pilaf seasoned with cumin and coriander, and a colorful salad made with tomatoes, cucumbers, and fresh herbs. A bowl of tangy pickled vegetables added a burst of flavor to the meal. There were bowls of juicy dates and figs, as well as platters of honey cakes and sesame candy. A large pitcher of chilled hibiscus tea, a popular drink in ancient Egypt, was also available for guests to quench their thirst. Each dish was carefully prepared with the finest ingredients, and the flavors were a testament to the skill of the royal chefs. The mix of savory and sweet dishes, paired with the refreshing tea, made for a truly satisfying and memorable meal. The food was delicious, and they ate heartily, enjoying the break from their work. They talked about their families, their hopes, and their fears. However, when it was Jack''s turn, he felt a bit hesitant. "So, what about your family, Jack?" the old man asked. "I don''t know," Jack said, pausing for a moment. "The only family I remember was a dead father, a depressing orphanage and some folks from my time." "What do you mean, Jack?" asked Ayman. I entered this world without a mother and was raised by my father, Edward Sterling, in a charming and spacious house on the outskirts of a city. The lush green grass and stunning scenery that surrounded us were captivating, and the memories of it still linger in my mind''s eye to this day. My father and I were inseparable; we cherished every moment we spent together, from eating ice cream together to conducting science experiments that helped shape my intellect. Those memories are precious to me and will forever hold a special place in my heart. However, as they say, all good things must come to an end, and my childhood euphoria was tragically cut short. It was a stormy and nightmare-inducing evening on October 29th, 2004. The rain and thunder relentlessly pounded the house, keeping me awake. Fearful, I tiptoed to my father''s room and peeked inside, only to see a masked intruder holding a knife while rummaging through my father''s safe where he kept his scientific research. Trembling with fear, I whispered to my father, asking if he was in the room. The masked man turned his gaze towards me, and his eyes glinted with a vicious malice, making my blood run cold. My teddy bear dropped to the ground as I saw the knife in his hand, and my heart momentarily stopped beating when he raised it. The flashing lightning illuminated the room and revealed the gruesome scene. My father lay lifeless, his neck and hands severed by the intruder. Horrified, I let out a blood-curdling scream as the murderer turned his attention towards me, brandishing the same knife that had taken my father''s life. I ran as fast as my legs could carry me, escaping the house to find a hiding place atop a hill near my home, a place I had hiked countless times before. The rain poured relentlessly as I lay in the open, pondering my fate. When dawn broke, I saw police cars swarming my home, and I dashed down the hill to seek help. However, my experience with the authorities was worse than torture. It was then that a man named Ivanov came to me, convincing the authorities to send me to his orphanage, where I would be safe. However, it wasn''t any better. The children there were lifeless and spoke nothing. Anyhow, in 2015 when I was 18 years old, Ivanov, the man who took me in, offered me the opportunity to become a spy and work for his own organization. I agreed and started training straight away. For two long years, I dedicated my every waking moment to the rigorous training required to pass the spy entrance exam. The days stretched into nights as I poured over books, absorbed information, and honed my mental faculties to a razor-sharp edge. Despite my efforts, combat training was notably absent from my curriculum, much to my initial surprise. However, my mentors insisted that my intense focus on acquiring knowledge was paramount to my future success. They groomed me to be a highly skilled scientist, honing my mental acuity and teaching me valuable critical thinking skills. The fruits of their labor quickly became evident, and I was quickly nicknamed the "uncrowned scientist" within the organization. While I may not have had any formal combat training, my deep knowledge of science proved to be my most potent weapon. From analyzing complex data to decoding intricate encryption, I was able to provide invaluable assistance to the organization, always remaining one step ahead of the enemy. And that''s when Ivanov gave me my first-ever mission outside the organization''s cage, to go to Pakistan and research the Chronotex. The group fell silent for a moment, and then Ayman spoke up. "Well, you have a family now, Jack. We''re your family." Jack smiled, feeling a sense of warmth, and belonging. It was the first time in a long time that he had felt like he had a true family. The feeling was overwhelming, and he basked in the sense of comfort and camaraderie that surrounded him. Menes asked Jack about his goals and plans, "What''s your goal now? What are you going to do here?" "Well, the old man invited me to work at his shop. I wouldn''t mind living this life, but it would feel like I''m losing all my potential. However, I have something else in mind which I really want to do, but I would need your permission, Marcus," Jack explained. Marcus replied, "Yes, go ahead," while cleaning his teeth with a toothpick. "I want to know the history of the Chronotex - how it functions, its users, its capabilities and all its secrets. I want to know it all. Will you allow me to leave the shop in order to research the Chronotex?" Jack asked. "Hmm, we did make a deal, Jack, but since you helped to save Ayman and showed me your bravery, I will allow you as I trust you," the old man said with a smile. "Thank you so much!" Jack exclaimed in excitement. Menes, concerned, asked Jack, "But where will you get the money, food, and other resources from? You don''t even know anyone here, do you, Jack?" "You''re right, Commander Menes," Jack admitted. "So, what''s your full name?" Menes inquired. "It''s Dr. Jack Sterling," Jack proudly proclaimed. Menes got up from the bench and offered Jack a proposition, "So, Jack Sterling, Would You Like TO Join The Royal Army And Work Under My Command As A Soldier!!!?" "Ahhhhh!" Jack screamed, taken aback by the offer. CH.18 From Struggles to Opportunities
With courage in his heart and a determined mind, Jack stepped out into the sun, leaving fears behind. A journey of unknowns, a path never taken, He''ll face every challenge, no matter what''s at stake, and So begins his story, with the door now open wide, A brand new adventure, with no limits to abide.From Struggles to Opportunities "Excellent," Jack exclaimed, his voice echoing through the grand hall. Menes smirked and replied, "Well then, let''s go over the rules, shall we, Jack?" "Of course, commander," Jack replied, his tone of voice indicating his obedience. Menes continued, "Firstly, we will provide you with all the books, food, and clothing you need, as well as a room in the palace. In return, you will have to train hard to become stronger and control your ability." "I understand," Jack replied, determined to give his all. Ayman couldn''t contain his excitement as he chimed in, "Wow, Jack, we can fight together someday!" "Absolutely," Jack replied, his tone laced with anticipation. "See you there then, Ayman." However, Ayman''s face fell as he added, "I do go to training, but only for the youth. I am still young, so it will be about a year until I can train with you." "I see," Jack sighed, feeling disappointed at the thought of being alone in his training. Menes caught onto Jack''s disappointment and quickly interjected, "Don''t worry, Ramon will be there." Jack''s face lit up, and he exclaimed, "Oh, that''s good! At least there is someone I can trust." 4 HOURS LATER "Until we meet again," Jack said, waving his hand to Ayman and the old man as they parted ways. "Thank you for everything, Marcus!" Jack shouted with gratitude. "Don''t worry, just do your best!" Marcus replied, his voice echoing from the distance. As they walked back to the palace, Jack and Menes strode through the marble structure, feeling the cool atmosphere on their skin. They were on the third floor, and as the sun set far away, the sky was painted with shades of orange and pink, casting a warm glow over the horizon. "Alright, let''s go see your room," Menes said, leading Jack towards the living quarters. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Jack asked, "How big is it? Will I be sharing it?" "It''s big enough for you, and you won''t be sharing it with anyone," Menes replied reassuringly. They walked through the massive corridors, each step they took the rooms became smaller and smaller until they arrived at Jack''s living quarters. The door was made of sturdy, thick wood, intricately carved with hieroglyphics, telling stories of the pharaohs and their great conquests. As Menes pushed the door open, Jack couldn''t help but marvel at the amount of books that were on the shelfs on his room. As Jack entered the room, he couldn''t help but notice the vastness of the space. The wooden book holders were brimming with books, some of which seemed to date back centuries. The room was dimly lit by the soft glow of a single candle placed on a small table on one side of the room. On the opposite side, a small window with wooden shutters was covered by a vibrant red curtain. He walked over to the little bed, made from sturdy acacia wood. It was low on the ground and rectangular in shape, with a flat surface. The brown beddings were made of soft cotton, and on the side, there was a small table with a blanket made of animal fur. The pillow was made of wood, covered in a soft linen fabric. "Thank you very much, Commander Menes," Jack exclaimed with excitement as he took in the sight of his new room. "It is my pleasure, Jack. I suggest getting a good night''s rest. I will leave you here for the night, but I will wake you up early tomorrow. You will have to take responsibility for your own waking up from then on," Menes explained. "Understood, Commander," Jack replied, feeling happy with the arrangement. Menes gestured towards the door, saying, "Now, go ahead and get some sleep." Jack made his way towards the table, feeling grateful for the opportunity he had been given. "Goodnight, Commander," he said in a light tone. "Goodnight, Jack," Menes replied, closing the door behind him as he left. jack started to walk around the room he opened the window, he felt the cool breeze blowing in from the city of Thebes. From his vantage point, he could see the bustling city below, with lights shining brightly in the homes of the people. The smell of sand and dust filled the air, and the sound of laughter and chatter wafted up to his room. Jack wearily slipped off his coat, the same old brown coat he had been wearing since he first arrived in Egypt. He carefully folded it and placed it on the chair next to his new table, which had already become the designated spot for his personal belongings. As he looked at the coat, he couldn''t help but notice the frayed edges and the stains that had accumulated over the years. It was a testament to all the hardships he had faced and the obstacles he had overcome. Jack couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for the coat, as it had been his only constant companion during his travels. He knew that it would continue to be a part of his journey, as he embarked on his new mission in Egypt. Jack laid down on the wooden bed, his arm under his head, gazing up at the ceiling. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement as he contemplated the journey that lay ahead of him. He had devoted six long years of his life to unravelling the enigmatic puzzle of the Chronotex, but to no avail. His passion for this mystery had cost him dearly, as he had lost all his friends in Pakistan during his pursuit of answers. And now, he was in Egypt, standing at the very threshold of uncovering the truth. Tomorrow would mark the start of a new era, and Jack was filled with excitement and determination. "I will do my best to become stronger," he whispered to himself. "I will control it, unlock my power. What is it, really?" he asked himself, lost in thought, wondering what secrets it held and what untold potential it could unlock. With these words, Jack drifted off to sleep, filled with anticipation for the journey that awaited him. 10 Hours Later The Next Morning The air in the room was crisp and cool, with a slight chill lingering in the air. The morning breeze crept in through the open window, causing the red curtains to sway gently in its wake. Jack lay cozily in his wooden bed, buried beneath a thick blanket that shielded him from the coolness of the room. Suddenly, the door to the room burst open with a loud crash. Jack stirred in his sleep, and a bulky figure strode towards him, removing the blanket from his head. "Uh!" Jack muttered groggily, still half-asleep. "hey!" Commander Menes bellowed, jolting Jack awake. "Get up, Jack! We have work to do!" Jack snapped to attention and stood up straight. "Yes, commander! I''m ready!" "Good," Menes said briskly. "Now, get ready quickly and meet me in the dining area. We need to eat." "Understood, sir," Jack replied seriously. Menes left the room, shutting the door behind him. Jack took a deep breath and prepared himself for the day ahead. He quickly changed into his new clothing, which was laid out neatly in his wardrobe. The garments were the royal army''s clothing, consisting of a small linen kilt and a belt that Jack wrapped tightly around his waist. He kept his shoes from the future, as they provided more protection. Next, he donned the brown leather body Armor around his chest and stomach, feeling a sense of gratitude towards Ayman for sharing his knowledge on the army and their weapons and clothing at the shop. "Alright, first day. Let''s do this," Jack whispered to himself. He opened the door and was momentarily blinded by the intense sunlight streaming in. It was the start of a journey that no man had ever been through before, and it marked a new chapter in Jack''s life. CH.19 The big day The Training Begins
A new day dawns, a fresh start, An enemy approaches with a jealous heart, Will the nomad rise and show his might, Or falter in the face of the coming fight?The big day The Training Begins Jack strolled through the grand corridors, marveling at the white marble walls that towered overhead, almost reaching the sky. He knew his way to the dining hall thanks to Commander Menes''s guidance during yesterday''s journey. "I have to prepare for the training," he thought to himself, "It''ll help me unlock my power and allow me to research and uncover the secrets of the Chronotex." As Jack approached the dining hall, a large gathering of people caught his attention. The men of the Royal Army, armed with swords, spears, bows, and shields, were standing together. Jack felt a bit uneasy as their gazes turned towards him, and he heard them whispering among themselves. "I bet I could kill him with one hand." "Apparently, he has unique powers just like the Commander." "I heard he fought Anubis." Suddenly, Ramon, Commander Menes''s right-hand man, spotted Jack and greeted him with a wave of his hand. "Heyyyyyy, Jack!" Relieved to see someone he knew, Jack smiled and replied, "Hey, Ramon, how are you?" "I''m good," Ramon answered. "Want to eat?" "Sure, I''m starving," Jack said, rubbing his hand over his stomach. As Jack sat down on the long bench that extended to the end of the room, he noticed a spread of bread, porridge, fruits, and some meat. However, he couldn''t help but think to himself, "Oh no, I don''t like this kind of food too much. I miss the biryani, lamb, and kebabs from Pakistan." Letting out a big sigh, he started to eat the porridge and meat. Ramon asked Jack, "How did you sleep?" "I slept well," Jack replied, smiling. "The room was spacious and comfortable." Jack then asked Ramon, "Why is everyone talking about me?" Ramon responded, "Oh, you''ve noticed it too. Well, Jack, it''s hard to get into the army. Some people even host competitions and fights just to prove their strength and get a chance to join. They know that being in the army means a job and the ability to provide for their families. Moreover, they take pride in being a part of the army. Since Commander Menes invited and picked you, they are just jealous. Therefore, you need to work hard and prove yourself. If you don''t, Commander Menes''s efforts will go to waste." Jack replied with dedication, "I will do my best." Ramon then informed Jack, "That''s great to hear. Commander Menes is currently filling out your paperwork for the army. He''s with General Setka." The army personnel sprang into action, rushing towards the exit with a clear objective. Ramon, brimming with enthusiasm, informed Jack, "It''s time for training." Jack replied in a subdued tone, "Alright," as he stood up from the bench and strode through the vast wooden doors of the dining hall. He proceeded down the long, chilly, white marble passageway, reminiscent of clouds. Upon leaving the palace, the soldiers found themselves in a vast sandy field, about the size of a football field. They stood in formation, with their chests held high, while Commander Menes and Ramon stood at the front. "Today, we are delighted to welcome a new member to our team, Jack Sterling. Come forward!" announced Commander Menes with a solemn tone. Jack felt a sudden surge of anxiety as he navigated his way through the rows of soldiers, unintentionally jostling them. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Excuse me," he muttered as he pushed through. As Jack''s shoulder brushed past one of the soldiers, he grumbled in displeasure. "I''m here, Commander!" Jack shouted, struggling to make himself heard over the noise. Commander Menes announced, "Welcome to the army, you will be training with us from this moment on." If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Jack replied, "Thank you, it''s a pleasure." "Alright, let''s begin by finding a partner," shouted Commander Menes. The soldiers started moving around, talking to each other, and finding a partner. Jack was alone and confused until a muscular man with black hair rose out of the crowd and nervously asked, "So, do you want to train, Jack?" Relieved to have found a partner, Jack replied, "Yes." Soon, the soldiers were standing in rows, and each pair was given a task. Menes commanded, "Run two rounds around the field as fast as you can." They all shouted, "Yes, Commander!" and started to run. The soldiers'' movements caused a brown cloud of dust to form. As Jack ran, he kept getting pushed aside by the others who despised him. He fell to the ground as the soldiers pushed him out of the crowd. Determined to rise again, Jack said to himself, "Why are they hitting me, and where is my partner?" He used his hands to get up, and eventually managed to stand. He said to himself, frustrated and angry, "These bastards need a lesson. I''ll beat them with some common sense. Let''s begin." As Jack rises from the ground, his body is filled with a sense of determination. He stands tall, with his shoulders pulled back, chest out, and head held high. Taking a deep breath, he steadies himself for the task ahead. "Alright, let''s get started," he says to himself. As he begins to run, Jack adapts his stride to take shorter, quicker steps that allow him to maintain his speed without expending too much energy. Unlike the other soldiers, who simply ran without giving it much thought, Jack lands his feet mid-foot, avoiding injury and maintaining proper form. Fuelled by his anger and frustration, Jack channels his emotions into his arms, swinging them back and forth in a controlled motion to propel himself forward and increase his speed. Accelerating faster and faster, he passes all of the other soldiers with ease, maintaining a consistent top speed. But winning the race requires more than just physical strength. Jack knows that to succeed, he must stay mentally focused on his goal and avoid distractions. Unlike the other soldiers, who run without form or strategy, Jack completes two rounds of the field with ease, while the rest of the soldiers struggle to finish even one. Thanks to his vast knowledge of science and common sense, Jack emerges victorious. Ramon''s eyes widened in amazement. "Wowwwww!!" he shouted, impressed by Jack''s speed. "That is the quickest time we have ever had! You were faster than Commander Menes!" Commander Menes gave Jack a suspicious side-eye, as if he was angry. Jack immediately got nervous. "Ah, that''s not the case. I just used my knowledge to run at my best potential," Jack explained, hoping to calm the commander''s suspicions. "I see," Commander Menes said. "Well, all these men have only finished one round, and you are already finished with two. Furthermore, you were kicked and fell to the ground. Who was it that pushed you?" Commander Menes asked in a serious tone. "I don''t know, Commander," Jack said, genuinely confused. "We''ll find out when they all come back," Commander Menes said, clearly not satisfied with Jack''s response. As the rest of the soldiers finally finished their second round of the field, they were all tired, drenched in sweat, and visibly angry. They all gave Jack a death stare. "Uhh! This bastard, how did he do that?" one of them muttered. "I bet he used black magic," another soldier whispered to his comrade. But their chatter was soon interrupted by Commander Menes. "All men, line up with your partners!" he commanded. All the soldiers proceeded to line up, and Jack''s partner soon accompanied him. He too was frustrated with Jack. "Okay, men. Which one of you pushed Jack Sterling to the ground? Come out now!" Menes commanded. Silence filled the field as the soldiers started to look at each other nervously. "I already know who it is, but it''s better that you admit it yourself. If not, I will personally humiliate you and expel you. So come out now!" Menes said in a serious tone. "It was me, Commander," a voice next to Jack could be heard. It was Jack''s own partner who had pushed him. "So, Kasib, it was you," Menes said in a disappointed tone. "Yes, Commander," Kasibreplied. "Kasib, you may be the strongest soldier I have, but you are worthless unless you show respect to your comrades. This time, I will allow you, but your punishment will be to do ten rounds of the field. But next time, there will be no chances. You will be kicked out of the army. Understood?" said Menes in a commanding and serious tone. "Yes, Commander," Kasib said, humiliated. "Pick up your swords, all of you," Menes commanded the group. The men replied with a "Yes, Commander," still shaken by Menes''s outburst towards Kasib. They made their way to the armoury picked up their swords and returned to the training area without a word. Menes instructed, "Now, Spar with your partner. But don''t kill each other, this is just a warm-up exercise." Kasib, fuming with anger due to Jack''s success, rushed towards him with his sword drawn. Jack, bewildered by the sudden turn of events, struggled to defend himself against Kasib''s powerful attacks. "Wait, calm down," Jack pleaded, his mind racing to make sense of what was happening. "I don''t care, this is training," Kasib shouted, fuelled by his anger. Kasib launched a powerful attack from the side, and Jack, relying on his muscle memory from his previous fight with Akhet, managed to deflect it but not without taking a hard blow that sent him flying a few meters away. Though he managed to protect his vital organs, Jack''s body still absorbed the impact, and he lay on the ground coughing up blood Jack got up with a fierce determination in his eyes. Blood trickled from his mouth as he wiped it away with the back of his hand. "You want to fight like this? Fine, but don''t say I didn''t warn you. I''ll make you regret it," he growled, his smirk widening. Menes observed the two fighters, a sly grin creeping onto his face. "Interesting. So that''s how you plan to win, Jack. I''ll enjoy seeing it for myself." Meanwhile,Kasib was consumed with fury. "How dare you underestimate me! I''ll make you pay for your arrogance!" With a guttural yell, he charged at Jack with all his might. Their swords clashed, sending a deafening "Tnnnnnn" through the air. The spectators held their breath as the two fighters traded blows, moving in a blur of steel. Jack was holding his own against Kasib''s relentless attacks, but it was clear that he was starting to tire. Breathing heavily, Jack tried to catch his breath as Kasib pressed forward with renewed vigour. But Jack''s wounds from previous battles were starting to take their toll. Kasib saw his opening and made a vicious attack from the side. Jack tried to dodge, but he was too slow. The blade cut deep into his side, and blood sprayed out in a sickening "Splt" sound. With a groan of pain, Jack collapsed to the ground. The spectators gasped in shock and horror, unsure of what to do. Menes watched with cold detachment, his eyes glinting with a sinister light. And Kasib stood over Jack''s prone form, a wicked grin on his face. It looked like the fight was over, but Jack was not one to give up easily. Kasib proceeded to kick Jack''s body, the impact making a loud "thh" sound. Jack stumbled away from Kasib. Jack was so tired that his legs wouldn''t even move. He coughed up blood and was bleeding heavily from his side. Kasib started to come closer and closer to Jack with every step, his sword raised high with both his hands. "Today will be your last!" Kasib shouted with a fierce determination in his voice. Meanwhile, Ramon turned to Menes and said, "Shouldn''t we stop him? He''s mental. He''ll kill Jack." "Ahahah!" Menes let out a laugh. "Don''t worry, Ramon. It was all part of his plan." "Huhhhhh!" Jack laughed with a smirk on his face, even as he knelt on the ground, blood pooling around him. "Why are you laughing? I will kill youuuu!" Kasib proceeded to strike his sword at Jack with all his might, letting out a deafening "Ahhhhhhh!" in fury. However, just as the sword was about to connect with Jack, there was a sharp "Tchhhhhhnnnnnnn" sound, and the blade of Kasib''s sword shattered into pieces. Silence filled the atmosphere as Jack stood up, a smirk still on his face. Kasib and everyone else''s faces were visibly in shock as they saw the hilt of the sword Kasib was holding cut in half, and one of his fingers was flying in the air, with blood splattering everywhere. "Spltt" Kasib''s blood and index finger landed on the ground with a sickening thud. Kasib soon fell to his knees in pure shock. He was defeated for the first time by a soldier in his life. CH.20 Jacks Power Chrono-Arachnid
A power so strong, with a name so grand, Chrono-Arachnid, a force to command. Skill and determination required to wield, The secrets of Level 5 yet to be revealed. The Nomad''s past intertwined with this power, A path to survival in a dangerous hour. The secrets of time and space to unfold, Will the Nomad find them and be bold? The journey ahead full of mystery and strife, The Chrono-Arachnid a key to a new life. The past and present colliding in this quest, Only time will tell if the Nomad is blessed.Jacks Power Chrono-Arachnid Kasib''s defeated voice echoed across the training ground as he fell to his knees with a resounding thud. Losing a finger was one thing, but losing a fight was another. It was the first fight he had ever lost in the army, against any soldier. Kasib fought for respect, and he was rumored to be one of the strongest in Menes'' fleet. In an angry voice, Kasib demanded, "How did you win? What did you do?" Jack let out a sly laugh and smirked. "You left me with no choice. I had to defeat you anyhow," he said, clearly pleased with himself. Commander Menes approached the two fighters with Ramon close behind him. "You both did well, but Kasib, you didn''t follow my orders. I did say that I would kick you out. However, for some reason which I will disclose to you later on, you can stay." "Ramon!" Menes called out. "Yes?" replied Ramon. "Take both of them to the infirmary and treat their wounds," ordered Menes. "And what are all of you looking at? Go back to training!" Jack struggled to keep his eyes open as two burly men carried him across the palace. His eyelids drooped, and eventually, he succumbed to the darkness. FEW HOURS LATER When he awoke hours later, Jack groaned and wiped the tears from his eyes. He took in his surroundings, noticing the small bandages covering his body. The flickering candle cast eerie shadows on the walls, and the howling wind outside only added to the ominous ambiance. As Jack swung his legs off the bed and stood up, he reached for his coat, which lay draped over a nearby chair. He donned the coat to ward off the cold breeze seeping in through the open window. Glancing out the window, Jack saw that the sky was a deep, foreboding blue. Night had fallen, and the city was quiet, enveloped in a cold, wintry atmosphere. Closing the window, Jack felt the room grow warmer. He pulled out a chair from the table and sat down, staring up at the ceiling. Memories flooded his mind as he thought of the day, he found the Chronotex the sky was the same color. But his thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door. "Who is it?" Jack asked. "It''s me, Menes," a voice called out from behind the door. "Can I come in? It''s also me," another voice chimed in. Yes, please come in," Jack replied. The door slowly opened, and a creaking noise emanated from it. "Hey Commander Menes and Ramon, how are you?" Jack asked as they entered the room. "We are good," replied Menes and Ramon in unison. Without wasting any time, they proceeded to get the extra chairs from the corner of the room and sat down. "So, Jack, how are you feeling?" Menes asked, showing genuine concern. "I am good, Commander," Jack replied, feeling relieved. "I saw your power for the first time, and that plan of yours was smart, but you could have died," said Menes, with a hint of worry in his voice. "Yeah, at first, I didn''t understand it, but after the Commander told me, I was amazed too," replied Ramon, nodding his head in agreement. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "Thank you and sorry for hurting Kasib and putting my life in danger. However, it was the only way to prove myself to you, Commander," replied Jack in a sad tone. "Don''t worry about it. It was Kasib''s fault. He was the one who started it, and he knows that he has been defeated. It was his first-ever defeat in the army," Menes said reassuringly. "Keep in mind that he never fought me. If he did, he would have probably died," Menes joked, making everyone in the room laugh. "Let''s get down to business," Menes said, his tone serious. Ramon pulled out a book filled with notes and nodded attentively as Menes explained the reason for their meeting. "After what happened this morning in training and the power, we saw you release, Ramon and I decided to come up with possible theories about what your power is and what uses it may have," Menes said, addressing Jack directly. Jack''s excitement was palpable. "Finally, I will know my real power," he shouted. "So, what is it?" "Well, for the split second we saw that power at work, it was like a hand or a claw, almost resembling one of a spider with a sharp, pointy end," Menes explained. "We predict your power would be one resembling that of a spider." Jack''s face lit up with newfound understanding. "That is great! What can I do with it, and how do I activate it at will?" he asked Menes. "Well, first, we must understand what it really does. These are all theories, after all," Menes cautioned. "Ramon, please read out the possibilities we have come up with," Menes commanded. "Your power resembles that of a spider, so these are the possible uses: strong instincts, just like a spider fighting for survival. I believe this will be the first level of your power. The evidence is there - the bandits that hurt you and Kasib both triggered your instincts suddenly. Additionally, when you fought, the power came out," Ramon explained. Jack listened intently, his mind racing with possibilities. "That''s amazing. Thank you so much for figuring this out. Now, how can I train to use my power effectively?" he asked eagerly. "Regrettably, this technique may not be sufficient to win a battle, as it serves solely as a defensive measure. Furthermore, its effectiveness depends on one''s physical capabilities to evade incoming attacks," Menes responded with a stern expression. "Nevertheless, the utilization of claws appears to be a second-level power within the realm of Chronotex abilities. Each of these powers is governed by a set of levels, which restricts the user from utilizing the ability to its fullest potential unless they have mastered it, its the chronotex''s law. Most of us have achieved this level of mastery. To be specific, the level 2 ability is the one you must unlock, as it may increase your speed and, more importantly, enable you to confront enemies in combat," Menes explained with conviction, "I see, but I have another question," Jack inquired. "Of course, go ahead," Menes replied. "What is the Chronotex''s law?" Jack asked. "Well, the Chronotex is like nature; it has a set of laws that cannot be surpassed. For instance, nature cannot grow instantly and requires water. It cannot have unlimited energy; this is one of the laws, and no one can surpass it. It''s the same for the Chronotex. To unlock the next level, you need to master the previous one to a certain point," Menes explained. "There are four levels in total. As far as we know, no one, even in the other factions, has gone over four. But some say there are five, and level five is the most powerful," Menes said in a worried tone. "What do you mean?" asked Jack. The Chronotex is akin to a crystal-like substance and requires direct contact or proximity to the user to harness its power. Jack, it''s crucial to note that Chronotex users are restricted to utilizing up to Level 2 of dark energy. Attempting to access Level 3 of dark energy as a Chronotex user can lead to catastrophic consequences, resulting in a deadly explosion that destroys the Chronotex itself. However, the concept of Level 5 offers a potential solution. If a Chronotex user manages to reach Level 5, they might gain the ability to harness Level 3 of dark energy in conjunction with their most potent Chronotex form. Achieving this pinnacle of strength demands unwavering dedication and years of arduous training. Nonetheless, the attainment of Level 5 remains speculative at this juncture. (This section has been edited, it might sound out of place but holds crucial information) "Interesting facts indeed," Jack replied, his scientific curiosity piqued. Ramon, then asked so what do you want to name it? Jack replied, "Name it? What do you mean?" Ramon explained, "Your ability, we need a name for it. If not, I will add one of my own made-up ones. What about ''Spider legs''?" he said jokingly. "That sounds weird," Jack replied, shaking his head. "I think the name should reflect me as a scientist, so I would like to name it ''Chrono-Arachnid''," Jack said proudly. "Chrono-what?" Ramon mumbled. "Chrono-Arachnid. ''Chrono'' meaning time in Greek, which also matches with the name of the ''Chronotex,'' and ''Arachnid'' are a class of joint-legged invertebrate animals, linking that to a spider," Jack explained. "Ah, I see. Smart," Menes replied, understanding how Jack used his knowledge to name his power. "Well, from this day onwards, you will train with Ramon away from the group for a month," Menes said. "But why, Commander Menes?" Jack questioned, curious to know the answer. "Well, Jack, after what happened with Kasib, no one still believes that you deserve to be in the army. I don''t know why. They might be jealous, or they might just hate a blonde man with long hair like you," Menes explained. "So, I want you to train with Ramon for a month to train your power and be able to control it at will. Only then could you join. Then you can prove yourself at the army strength competition," Menes said. "What competition?" Jack asked. "There is a competition where anyone in the army can take part in to fight the strongest. If they win, they rise up in rank. This is your opportunity," Menes explained to Jack. Menes looked at Jack intently before speaking. "For these reasons, I want you to go with Ramon for a bit," he said. Jack looked at Ramon, who seemed unenthusiastic about the prospect. "But what do I do with him?" Jack asked, gesturing towards Ramon. "Well, I have already made preparations for you. Tomorrow, you both will be on guard duty. This will help you learn more about the army," Menes explained. Ramon let out a big sigh. "Huhhhhh! Why guard duty? It''s not like anyone is going to run inside the palace," he reasoned. "But this will be a good opportunity for Jack. Don''t you understand?" Menes said to Ramon. "Okay," Ramon mumbled reluctantly. "After the guard duty, if you do well, who knows? You might find other work with other people. The possibilities are endless," Menes joked, letting out a small giggle. "Well, no problem. This is all good," Jack said, smiling. "So tomorrow at 8 pm, we will go on duty for the feast," Ramon shouted. "What feast?" Jack asked. "Queen Nefetari is having a feast, so we need to protect her guests and her," Ramon explained. "Oh, I see," Jack answered. Menes stood up and said, "Well, Jack, rest till tomorrow. Then, you''ll be ready to go on duty. Goodnight." "Goodnight, Ramon, Goodnight, Commander," Jack said in a soft voice. They then proceeded to leave the room, shutting the door behind them. Jack went back to his bed and stared at the ceiling, deep in thought. "Hmm, I have to work hard for the competition. This is my chance to prove myself," he thought to himself. After a few minutes walk Menes and Ramon entered a small, dimly lit room that exuded a sinister atmosphere. Menes gazed at the figure lying on the bed before him and spoke up, "Hey Kasib, I have a task for you...." CH.21 On Guard On Guard At 8PM, the sky over the palace was a darkish blue with the stars shining bright. The city below was full of life; lights twinkled, candles flickered, and people mingled, talked, and walked. Jack leaned against the window of his room, gazing out at the bustling scene below. Suddenly, a knock interrupted Jack''s reverie. "Come in," he said, turning towards the door. The door creaked open and Ramon strode in, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Ooh, you''re already prepared, I see," he remarked. Jack smiled, a little nervously. "Well, yes. It''s my first job with the army." Ramon clapped Jack on the back. "Well, let''s get going then!" The duo left Jack''s room, closing the door behind them, and made their way through the winding palace walls to the second main entrance. Ramon found a comfortable spot to sit and placed his spear to the side before pulling out a cotton pouch filled with dates. "Do you want a date? They''re quite good," Ramon offered, holding out the pouch towards Jack. Jack nodded, taking a date and savoring its sweetness. As they snacked on the dates, they carefully placed the seeds in a separate pouch to discard later. The pair stood gazing up at the mesmerizing night sky, ablaze with bright stars shimmering and the chill breeze adding a sense of serenity to the atmosphere. Ramon broke the silence, his voice filled with curiosity, "So, Jack, I have been meaning to ask you a question for a while." "Go ahead," Jack replied, his eyes fixed on the stars. "Are you really from the future?" Ramon asked, unable to hide his intrigue. Jack let out a chuckle, "Well, yes, I am." Ramon''s eyes widened with amazement, "What is it like, and where did you live?" "I lived in a few places, the orphanage and my dad''s place in the mountains, remember I told you?" Jack reminded Ramon. "Yes, but I just wanted to know more about you since we have to work together for a while. So, this is the best opportunity for me to get to know you," Ramon said in a soft tone. Jack grinned, "Ramon, you always make me laugh." "What?" Ramon replied, puzzled. "I also lived in Pakistan," Jack said while staring up at the dark blue sky. "It was like a second home to me after my father''s place. I made many friends, Faisal, Rohaan, and my neighbour Mariyam. They were all kind to me. They were the only ones I knew. Other than them, I had no one," Jack replied in a sad tone. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "What about you, Ramon?" Jack asked, curious about his companion''s life. "Well, I was taken in as a slave for my whole life. My family got split when people bought us. I don''t even know if they are alive. However, when I was five, a man whom I will never forget, the great General Akil, Commander Menes''s father, saved me and took me in. I still remember I went to him with a wooden sword to fight him and told him I would best him and become a general. He liked me, so he took me in. After his death, I was taken in by Commander Menes. I love them both. This palace, the soldiers, the army, Marcus, and Ayman, they are my family," Ramon replied in a mournful tone. "I see, Ramon. You had a hard time. I never would have thought that Commander Menes''s father would be such a great general," Jack said, impressed. "Doesn''t look like it, but the Commander and his father were both strong. I respect them," Ramon replied in a respectful tone. "But how did General Akil die?" Jack asked, his curiosity piqued. "He was on a mission to fight a newly forming faction, but in the conflict, he died," Ramon replied. "What faction?" Jack asked. "Oh, it''s one of the strongest of the main four factions, the ne..." Before Ramon could finish his sentence, he saw a suspiciously cloaked figure sneaking around the castle. "Jack, look!" Ramon whispered urgently. Jack turned around and asked, "Who''s that?" "Let''s go and see," Ramon said. As they made their way down the dimly lit corridor, Jack and Ramon caught sight of a small man wearing rough-textured cloth, looking suspicious as he walked hurriedly away from them. "Jack, let''s catch him. We can get a reward," Ramon said, his voice filled with excitement. Without hesitation, Ramon jumped up from his sitting position, picked up his spear, and started to run towards the man. Jack, too, was preparing to catch the suspicious man and quickly picked up his spear before jogging towards the direction of the suspect. "Wait for me, Ramon," Jack shouted as he struggled to catch up to his more athletic friend. As they drew closer to the man, Ramon shouted, "Hey you!" The man looked back at them, his face hidden by the cloth, and began to run faster. Jack and Ramon ran as fast as they could towards the man as he turned right at the end of the corridor. Ramon tried to stop and turn right, but failed, causing him to slide into the wooden boxes at the end, destroying them and sending all the oranges tumbling out. Jack, caught off guard, unexpectedly stepped on one of the oranges and fell as well. Ramon quickly got up, angry and frustrated, and helped Jack to his feet. They walked towards the end of the corridor and saw the open door to the storage room. "He can''t go anywhere else. He is hiding there. I am going to catch him," Ramon said in a determined voice. Together, they walked into the storage room. Amidst the storage room cluttered with boxes, a table stood with a small knife and a rope, which was often utilized to tie the boxes. The room was illuminated by many candles; however, the shadows of the boxes disrupted the light, casting eerie shadows around the room. Suddenly, a voice boomed through the room. "Hey, where are you? Come out," Ramon demanded in an intimidating voice. "I guess we can''t find him that easily. What about we use level 1 of your ability?" Ramon suggested. "No, I still can''t use it properly, and I can''t even activate it at will," Jack explained. "Don''t worry. Sometimes all you need to do is focus," Ramon assured him. "Okay. So, sit down, cross your legs, place your hands on your knees, and take a long, deep breath," Ramon commanded Jack. Jack complied, sitting cross-legged with his hands on his knees and taking a deep breath. "Now, think," Ramon said. "Think about what?" Jack asked curiously. "Think about the things near you, imagine them as little dots, imagine me standing in front of you," Ramon instructed. Jack concentrated, at first seeing nothing but pure darkness. "Ramon, I don''t see anything," Jack said, growing frustrated. "Don''t worry. Your power is similar to the first level of dark energy. I know you will see something soon. Just focus, Jack," Ramon encouraged him. Suddenly, Ramon picked up his spear and aimed it towards Jack''s face, the weapon racing towards him. But just as it was about to hit him, Jack moved swiftly, dodging the attack. "You see? Now, your eyes were closed, but you still sensed the attack," Ramon said with a smirk on his face. "Now, close your eyes again and think of little dots that surround you," Ramon said. Jack closed his eyes once more, and he saw blue dots surrounding him. They were scattered and low-quality, but together, they portrayed an image of the room, its shapes bending and mounding around the boxes. Even the flames of the candles were made up of dots that Jack could individually see. It was as if he had a new way to see his surroundings, with which he could sense without using his own eyes, only relying on his smell, hearing, and instinct. This was the first time he had ever used his ability with his will. "I see, I see!" Jack exclaimed excitedly. "Ramon inquired, "Do you see me now?" Jack responded, "Yes, you appear as a blue dotted figure without any facial features or defining details." Intrigued, Ramon began to move about the room and asked Jack, "Can you see me moving?" "Yes," Jack replied, his focus fixed on Ramon''s movements. Ramon then commanded, "Separate me from my surroundings and make me a different colour." "How?" asked Jack, perplexed. "Just concentrate," Ramon instructed. Pondering intently, Jack''s face contorted as he strained to focus. Suddenly, Ramon''s figure transformed into a vibrant shade of yellow. "I did it!" Jack exclaimed excitedly. "Excellent," Ramon said. "Now, stand up. We need to find this intruder." CH.22 On Guard Part 2
Is it the real or fake one, only time will show, The nomad''s journey, a path with secrets to know. His identity shrouded in mystery, yet he claims to see, A hint lies in a word unfinished, the ne...... Stay tuned for the tale to unfold, As the nomad''s story takes ahold, The truth awaits, waiting to be revealed, In this enigmatic journey, destiny sealed.On Guard Part 2 "Alright, Jack, stand up and open your eyes," commanded Ramon. Jack complied, rising to his feet and peeling open his eyelids. He was immediately struck by a shock of surprise at what he saw. "Ramon, I see what''s behind me now. It''s just like those dots, but only it''s not a very clear picture," Jack described to Ramon. "Good, it will work for now," Ramon said with a nod. He then took Jack''s hand and said, "Let''s walk around and use your power to find the man." They silently navigated the room, Jack''s newly discovered powers guiding them. As they turned a corner, Jack noticed something - a yellow dotted figure of a person, indicating a living being. "Ramon, I see someone behind that box," Jack whispered. They both turned to face the object and aimed their spears in its direction. "Come out," commanded Ramon. The man slowly emerged from behind the box, his hands raised in surrender. By the dim light of a nearby candle, Ramon could make out the features of this face, which were familiar. "It''s you!" exclaimed Ramon, taken aback. Few minutes later outside the storage room Ramon and Jack emerged from the room and began to converse, relieved to discover that the uninvited guest was not an intruder but rather the palace''s esteemed chef, Tarek Khalifa. "Why did you hide from us?" Ramon inquired. "I thought my food was bad, and the queen sent her guards to apprehend and execute me," Tarek replied, biting his nails nervously. Ramon chuckled. "You still believe that Chef? Come on now." Tarek trembled in fear as he responded, "You don''t know my great-uncle''s son''s wife''s brother. He was killed by a king from another kingdom because he didn''t prepare good food." Ahahah," Ramon laughed covering his eyes. Tarek turned to Jack and asked, "And who might this be? I don''t recognize this face." "This is Jack Sterling, our newest member of the army and a potential powerhouse," Ramon introduced with a smirk. "Nice to meet you," Jack said softly, leaning forward to shake Tarek''s hand. Tarek shook Jack''s hand, his own hand dwarfed by Jack''s towering stature. Despite being 35 years old, Tarek was often referred to as a "small plum" in the army due to his genetic shortness. Ramon probed, "But why did you come out like this?" Tarek responded, "I was trying to get some fresh air after a long day in the kitchen. Well, I''m going back now; it''s nearly time to serve dessert. You two enjoy your guard duty," he joked, waving his hand as he retreated back to the kitchen. "There''s nothing to enjoy in guard duty," Ramon grumbled wearily. Ramon let out a tired sigh as he spoke, "Well, I guess there will be no reward. Let''s head back." Jack nodded, and the two began to walk back to their designated positions for guard duty. As they walked, Ramon let out another sigh, clearly not looking forward to returning to their duties. Jack noticed his friend''s mood and asked, "What''s up?" Ramon was surprised by Jack''s use of language and replied, "I''ve never heard that before. What does it mean?" "It means ''how are you'' or ''what''s happening.'' Jack explained. "I see," Ramon said, scratching his head in thought. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Curious, Jack asked, "Is it true that if the chief cooks bad food, he will be killed?" Ramon let out a chuckle. "Not you too, Jack. No, it''s not true, but there''s a story behind it." Intrigued, Jack asked for an explanation. Ramon obliged, "The day the chief joined, he told us the story about his great uncle''s son''s wife''s brother. So, the commander and I decided to joke around with him and told him in a serious way that if he cooked bad food, he would die and be beheaded." Ramon continued, "The chief was already scared from the story he told us, so he believed us. We eventually told him the truth, but he still didn''t believe us." Jack shook his head in disbelief, "How cruel." "It''s not that bad," Ramon said with a shrug. Ramon spoke with a touch of sadness, "You know, in the army, we always joke around. It''s our way of dealing with the uncertainty of life. We never know when one of us might die, so we try to cherish every moment." Jack looked down at the marble floor, his voice filled with sorrow as he replied, "I feel the same way. I used to love every moment back home with my friends and family. But now, it''s like I''m dead to them since I''m here. Losing my friends and my dad... it''s tough. You''re right, life can be unpredictable." Ramon patted Jack''s back and smiled, letting out a hearty laugh. "Ha! Enjoy it while it lasts, my friend." The two of them were on duty near the palace''s second entrance. However, as they chased the intruder who turned out to be Tarek the chef, they ended up on the other side of the palace. As Ramon and Jack strolled along, humming a tune, Ramon suddenly stopped and whispered, "Hey, Jack, look over there. Do you see someone?" "Why is he wearing a cloak too?" Jack whispered to Ayman, his voice barely audible as he tried not to alert the mysterious man. The cloaked figure, clutching a small blade in his hand, walked in parallel to the towering walls of the palace, his gaze darting around like a hawk on the prowl. Sensing danger, Jack and Ayman quickly sought refuge behind a cluster of crates, their hearts pounding in their chests. As they concealed themselves, their breaths grew heavier, mingling with the anticipation of the imminent encounter. "This can''t be Chef Tarek," Ramon speculated, his voice hushed, attempting to discern the identity of the intruder. Jack, relying on his heightened intuition, closed his eyes and muttered, "I can perceive his movements. He has entered a room." Ramon''s tone turned grave as he interjected, "Wait, that''s the backdoor entrance leading to the grand feast. Could it be..." A chill ran down their spines as realization struck them. "Yes, I believe so, Ramon," Jack responded, his voice tinged with a disturbing certainty. "This time, we''re dealing with a genuine intruder." With determination blazing in their eyes, Ramon extended a hand to Jack, offering support. "We have a chance. Come on, Jack, let''s get him." "Alright, then. Let''s go, Ramon. This time, we won''t falter," Jack declared, his voice exuding confidence and resolve. With a gesture of camaraderie, Ramon extended his hand towards Jack, who eagerly grasped it, allowing Ramon''s help to lift him to his feet. A warm smile adorned Ramon''s face as he declared in a voice brimming with confidence and determination, "Let''s go, Jack." Both warriors tightened their grip on their spears, readying themselves for what lay ahead, and charged towards the imposing door that stood before them. Constructed from unyielding metal, it presented a formidable obstacle. Undeterred, they pushed with all their might, their muscles straining against the weight. After a brief struggle, the door creaked open slowly, granting them access. As it revealed the scene beyond, they beheld an intruder, peering through another partially ajar door, curiously observing the grand hall where a lavish feast was underway. Ramon''s commanding voice reverberated through the chamber, "You there! Back off!" The intruder swiftly pivoted, momentarily freezing in the face of Ramon''s authoritative presence. In the ensuing pause, tension hung in the air, filled with anticipation. Without hesitation, the intruder seized several wooden boxes stacked against the wall and hurled them to the ground, creating a tumultuous cloud of dust that engulfed the room. In the midst of the swirling chaos, the intruder ran into the hall where there was a fest, Ramon and Jack coughed and shielded their faces, pressing forward undeterred. They trudged over the scattered debris, their determination unyielding, until finally reaching the door leading to the main hall. With a collective effort, they managed to open the door, breaching the threshold of the bustling, lively feast. As they stepped into the grand hall, a flood of brilliant light bathed their senses, a stark contrast to the dimly lit corridors adorned with flickering candles. Their eyes widened in surprise, temporarily shielding them from the abrupt change in luminosity. After a brief moment, they cautiously unveiled their eyes, only to find themselves surrounded by a congregation of formidable figures, exuding an air of power. The opulence of their attire surpassed anything Jack had witnessed before, standing in stark contrast to the inhabitants of the humble town, who were burdened by the strife of rival factions. "Jack, look over there! The intruder is heading towards the queen! Get him!" Ramon shouted urgently, pointing in the direction of the throne Jack hesitated momentarily, his gaze fixed upon the intruder, before mustering his resolve and dashing in pursuit of the fleeing figure. With nimble steps, he skilfully maneuverer through the throngs of affluent individuals that encircled him, finally closing the gap between himself and the intruder. Meanwhile, Ramon trailed closely behind, determined to assist in apprehending the trespasser. Jack sprinted with all his might, maneuvering through the crowds of affluent individuals who encircled him within the room. Eventually, he caught up to the intruder while Ramon trailed closely behind. With a swift motion, he attempted to strike the intruder with his spear. However, the intruder displayed remarkable skill, slicing through the wooden shaft that held the sharp metal blade. As Jack got closer to the intruder, he collided with a burly individual whose circumference seemed to defy the laws of nature, momentarily halting his progress. Frustration welled up inside him, finding release in an exasperated cry. "Ahhh!" "I''ll take care of him, Jack!" shouted Ramon, his voice laced with determination as he closed in on the intruder. Springing into action, Ramon vaulted off a nearby table, snatching a metal plate along the way. With a swift and forceful strike, he brought the plate crashing down upon the intruder''s head, sending him sprawling to the floor. As Ramon raised his spear to deliver a decisive blow, the intruder grasped it firmly with both hands, initiating a tense battle of strength. Sensing Ramon''s vulnerability, Jack swiftly rose from his position and sprinted towards Ramon''s aid. However, with a powerful shove, the intruder managed to break free from Ramon''s grasp, leveraging the momentum to regain his footing. Jack arrived just in time to witness the intense standoff unfolding before him. In a precarious formation, Ramon stood at the intruder''s front while Jack positioned himself at the intruder''s back, forming an unbalanced duel of 2 against 1. The duo sprang into action, with Ramon pointing his spear at the intruder while Jack relied on his bare hands since his spear had been destroyed. "Ahhhhhhh!" they charged forward but were caught off guard as the intruder unexpectedly leaped into the air, astonishing both Ramon and Jack. The intruder''s incredible height and agility allowed him to kick both Jack and Ramon in the face, sending them sprawling to the ground. Taking advantage of the momentum, the intruder swiftly flew across the air, passing by the still-recovering Ramon, and accelerated towards the throne. After regaining consciousness, Jack and Ramon quickly reassured each other of their well-being. "Are you okay, Jack?" Ramon asked. "Yes, Ramon," Jack replied. "Let''s go get him!" he exclaimed, pointing at the intruder. Once again, the determined pair raced towards the throne, navigating through esteemed individuals they encountered along the way. Finally reaching the throne, they found themselves a moment too latethe intruder was already standing before the queen. Jack lunged towards the intruder, extending his arms to grab him. However, the intruder''s speed proved to be superior. By the time Jack jumped, the intruder was already halfway through his lunge towards the queen, holding a sharp knife. With the knife dangerously close to the queen''s neck, Jack fell to the ground, feeling helpless. Yet, remarkably, the queen remained unfazed, exhibiting no trace of fear. It was as if she had unwavering knowledge that her life was not in danger. As tension built, the intruder''s knife inched even closer to the queen''s neck. Then, all of a sudden, a gust of cold wind filled the room the intruder was... Ch.23 On Guard Part 3
In the nomad''s tale, secrets lie deep, A story with twists that make us leap. Binary whispers, echoes of past, A world of Egypt, did it truly last? The man who took him in, a time-bound soul, Did he journey back, playing a role? Or perhaps it''s all true, the ideas that flow, In this enigmatic future, we''ll come to know. Stay by my side, my friend, a little longer, As the nomad''s tale grows stronger. For within these turns and twists untold, Lies a story that will unfold.On Guard Part 3 Jack was slumped on the ground, defeated by his failed attempt at apprehending the invader. A surge of wind zipped past him, delivering an unmatched chill that sent shivers down his spine. He felt as if he had entered the core of an ice abyss, much exceeding any frosty encounter he had ever had. A sharp sound echoed around the room in the blink of an eye, a loud "schuh" that pierced the air. The intruder''s body was torn in two in a grisly exhibition that sprayed red blood crunched like a smashed berry. The onlookers'' eyes widened in surprise, except for the queen, who kept her serene demeanor amidst the chaos. Silence engulfed the room''s inhabitants in eerie quiet. It was as though their voices had fallen silent for a brief while; their own spirits made mute by the astonishing spectacle that unfurled before them. This opulent and magnificent spectacle has never been viewed by individuals used to a life of wealth. As Jack climbed to his feet, a wave of curiosity drove him towards Ramon, searching for answers in the midst of the mysterious scenario that had transpired. His strides led him to his companion''s side, and with an inquisitive tone, he asked the burning question in his heart, "What happened here?" Ramon extended his finger, pointing squarely towards the figure in front of the queen. "It''s him," he replied, his voice tinged with astonishment and anxiety. Perplexed, Jack turned to face the man to whom Ramon had directed his attention. It was a sight that sent a shiver down his spinean unfamiliar presence, a tall and commanding individual in his forties, adorned with short, curly black hair. The man exuded an air of authority, clad in a simple yet robust brown leather Armor, embossed with the emblem of the army. Gripped firmly in his hand, a gleaming sword emanated a chilling aura, each droplet of scarlet blood cascading from its blade, merging with the scattered stains upon the carpet. The man''s eyes pierced Jack and Ramon''s souls as he slowly turned his look towards them, his face a mix of rage and disappointment. In a strong and commanding voice, he addressed them, "So, you two are the ones Menes assigned to this task." Ramon drew a step forward, his motions tinged with respect. "Yes, sir," he said, acknowledging his position. The man''s gaze shifted to Jack, his blade still pointing menacingly in his way. "And you, I presume, are Jack Sterling," he pointed out, his voice tinged with disdain. Unease swept through Jack, and he said tentatively, "Yes, I am." As he spoke, the man''s eyes flashed with a mix of fury and contempt, the sword still dangling heavy with evidence of its murderous acts. "You worthless scumbags couldn''t even stop an intruder. I''m curious why Menes chose you. Kasib was miles ahead. Menes has failed to gain my respect yet again," he muttered, ridiculing both Jack and Menes'' decision. Ramon''s gaze flickered between the two, detecting the increasing tension. The man''s strong voice broke the silence, commanding Jack to leave the army before its too late. As Jack''s thoughts raced, the room fell dead. But in that instant, he realised that his decision didn''t require any more time to mature. "I will become strong," he said loudly and decisively, his voice breaking through the silence. "I will demonstrate that Commander Menes made the correct decision." Again, silence enveloped the room, and anticipation hung in the air. The man chuckled as he gently dropped his sword, shielding his face with his left hand. The entire audience suddenly joined in, mocking Jack''s remark. "You think you''re strong just because you defeated one man?" he smirked as he regained his composure. The man''s laughing faded, and he replied solemnly, "Hmm, however, I do find you intriguing, Jack Sterling, and for one reason only." Menes revealed it to me." Jack''s interest grew, and he focused his gaze on the man, waiting for an explanation. "What is this reason?" he inquired; his voice full of curiosity. "I can''t reveal it here, you fool," the man expressed with a mocking smile. But I''ll tell you something, Jack Sterling: you have just two chances to prove me incorrect." Confusion etched on Jack''s face, he implored, "What do you mean? Two chances?" The entire room hung its breath, awaiting the man to respond. The man''s sarcastic laughter rang across the room as he responded, "Well, I''m not going to spoil the surprise for you." Jack''s curiosity grew as he inquired, "Why won''t you tell me?" To avoid Jack''s stare, the man glanced away and muttered cryptically, "You''ll find out soon enough." For the time being, let it be." The man approached the queen with a calm demeanour, exhibiting his respect. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice tinged with real concern. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "Yes, indeed," the queen answered, her visage devoid of any evident emotion. "You may leave now," she said commandingly. The feast must continue!" Her announcement echoed across the crowd, signalling the continuation of the spectacular celebration. The room gradually regained its composure as Jack turned around and approached Ramon. The guests were anxious to resume their chats, awaiting the resumption of the festive atmosphere that had been briefly disrupted. However, just as the mood was beginning to calm, a stranger surged through the main entrance, drawing everyone''s attention. Chef Tarek Khalifa marched towards the throne, followed by a swarm of waiters. Jack came to a halt opposite Ramon, ready to inquire about the question that had been bothering him. But before he could say anything, Chef Tarek''s booming voice broke the silence. "Heyyyyyy!" he said, attracting both Jack and Ramon''s attention. "Come over here!" They headed in the direction of Chef Tarek, meeting him in the middle of the room. Chef Tarek greeted them with a severe look, asking, "Who do you think is going to clean up the mess you two have made?" "Chef, we were in pursuit of an intruder," Ramon said swiftly, his voice full of urgency. Chef Tarek rejected their explanation with a dismissive wave. "I simply don''t care," he shot back. "Jack, go to the far-left side of the hall; Ramon, go to the far right." Clean up the mess and help me serve the delicious honey cake and sweet bread to the guests." begin work!" Tarek''s voice was booming, leaving no space for debate. Weary following their previous confrontations, Jack and Ramon accepted Chef Tarek''s commands in a fatigued tone. "All right, Chef," they said, preparing to begin their cleaning tasks while also assisting with the catering service. Jack walked clumsily to the far-left side of the room, while Ramon walked to the far right. Despite their physical separation, they shared the same responsibility of salvaging fallen dishes and performing other responsibilities such as collecting soiled plates from guests. A realisation dawned on Jack at this point, one that transcended time and spoke to humanity''s endless division. The stark disparity between the rich and the needy played out in front of him. The wealthy adorned themselves with pure gold jewellery and wore outfits made of the finest materials, while the impoverished residents of the town, whom Jack had seen alongside Menes, faced an uncertain future, unsure of their next meal. A world where the wealthy prioritised the indulgence of a mere slice of honey cake created by a talented chef over the welfare and dignity of their fellow human beings of lower rank was evident. "This is truly a cruel world," Jack thought to himself, his voice filled with a mix of sadness and disillusionment. He couldn''t shake the weight of this knowledge as he retrieved fallen flowers from the ground and tenderly placed them back on the table. Jack approached Chef Tarek, who handed him a stack of honey cake-laden plates. "We''ve made some progress on the left side, but there are still people who want more," Tarek said. "Yes, Chef," Jack replied, his voice emotionless. As Jack moved across the room, bringing honey cake to the wealthy, bits of conversation entered his ears. He overheard the guests'' conversations, which revealed disturbing truths. One bristled at the slaughter of their slaves'' family, while another admitted to deliberately enslaving the villagers and extracting labour from them eternally. It was a cycle of exploitation and manipulation that spanned generations, trapping the oppressed in a state of everlasting slavery. This realisation broke Jack''s heart. He couldn''t understand the callousness of individuals in the room because he valued freedom, connections, and embracing his feelings. He characterized them as heartless demons driven exclusively by greed and power in his heart. "Why? "How come the rich have all the power while the poor suffer and die?" Jack pondered silently; his ideas coloured with emotional intensity. Was there a ray of hope? Was there a way to change this entrenched unequal system? These questions rang in his soul, searching for solutions that appeared distant but necessary. A phantom voice resonated from within Jack, drawing his attention amidst the uncertainty and confusion. "There is!" it exclaimed, reverberating through the depths of his existence. Jack looked about, perplexed, for the source of the otherworldly voice. However, there was nothing to be seen. His concentration was broken when he was called in by a noble. "Hey, you! "Give me some cake!" the noble demanded; his arrogance clear in his tone. "Yes, sir," Jack replied, quickly satisfying the noble''s request by offering him a slice of cake. As he served the visitors, he noticed that there was only one cake left on his platter. Jack scanned the room, his eyes in search of someone who might desire it. Then, from behind him, an innocent voice touched his ears. "Good day, sir." "Could I please take some cake?" Jack looked around, surprised to see a young woman with striking blonde hair similar to his own. Her voice was gentle, with a delicate tone. "Of course, you can," Jack mumbled, unable to digest the tsunami of information. "Thank you so much. I like your hair, by the way. "It matches mine," she said, a warm smile on her face. "Oh, absolutely. "Thank you," Jack said, still reeling from the unexpected encounter. "Good luck in meeting your goals," she remarked, her words tinged with an enticing sense of knowing. "What goals?" Jack inquired; his interest peaked. "You know, the ones you mentioned," she cryptically added. As he reflected about his earlier declaration, Jack realised. "Oh, so you heard," he replied, his voice tinged with astonishment and interest. She introduced herself with a charming motion, extending her hand to Jack. "It''s a pleasure to meet you. "My name is Seraphina Aurelia," she continued, her gaze falling downward for a minute as she swept her hair away from her face. A phantom voice resonated from within Jack, drawing his attention amidst the uncertainty and confusion. "There is!" it exclaimed, reverberating through the depths of his existence. Jack looked about, perplexed, for the source of the otherworldly voice. However, there was nothing to be seen. His concentration was broken when he was called in by a noble. "Hey, you! "Give me some cake!" the noble demanded; his arrogance clear in his tone. "Yes, sir," Jack replied, quickly satisfying the noble''s request by offering him a slice of cake. As he served the visitors, he noticed that there was only one cake left on his platter. Jack scanned the room, his eyes in search of someone who might desire it. Then, from behind him, an innocent voice touched his ears. "Good day, sir." "Could I please take some cake?" Jack looked around, surprised to see a young woman with striking blonde hair similar to his own. Her voice was gentle, with a delicate tone. "Of course, you can," Jack mumbled, unable to digest the tsunami of information. "Thank you so much. I like your hair, by the way. "It matches mine," she said, a warm smile on her face. "Oh, absolutely. "Thank you," Jack said, still reeling from the unexpected encounter. "Good luck in meeting your goals," she remarked, her words tinged with an enticing sense of knowing. "What goals?" Jack inquired; his interest peaked. "You know, the ones you mentioned," she cryptically added. As he reflected about his earlier declaration, Jack realised. "Oh, so you heard," he replied, his voice tinged with astonishment and interest. She introduced herself with a charming motion, extending her hand to Jack. "It''s a pleasure to meet you. "My name is Seraphina Aurelia," she continued, her gaze falling downward for a minute as she swept her hair away from her face. Jack returned the gesture, reaching out to shake Seraphina''s hand. The encounter was unexpected and, leaving him in a rush of emotions. "I''m leaving now." "Goodbye," Seraphina whispered gently, her voice tinged with happiness as she waved goodbye to Jack. "Goodbye," Jack said, returning the wave, his mind racing with memory of their interactions. 40 MINS Later Jack and Ramon made their way to their living quarters, both looking fatigued from their cleaning responsibilities. Their slouched attitudes as they dragged forward revealed their exhaustion. Jack shattered the silence by turning to Ramon and speaking out. "Hey, Ramon." "Yeah?" Ramon responded tiredly. "Who was that gentleman?" Jack inquired, his curiosity overpowering him. Ramon straightened his spine, a glint of intelligence in his eyes. "Don''t you know?" he inquired, astonished. "Know what?" Jack persisted, anxious to solve the enigma. "The man you saw earlier was none other than General Setka himself, the leader of the army " Ramon disclosed, widening Jack''s eyes in surprise. He had accidentally found himself in the company of one of Egypt''s most formidable men. Setka The General of The Royal Army Ch.24 The plan For Tomorrow
The nomad ponders, lost in his thoughts, Voices unknown, from within, it wrought. Was it himself or something else, Guiding him on this journey, the story compels. The chronotex, a rare material, they say, Sought after by those who tread the wrong way. Each villain with reasons, a twisted sense of justice, But who decides what''s right, who can we trust? In this tale, the answers await, As the nomad''s path unravels, both love and hate. Will he find the truth, amidst the chaos and strife? Only time will tell, does the chronotex holds the key to life?The plan For Tomorrow "Whoa, really?!" Jack exclaimed, a mixture of amusement and shock colouring his tone. "Yeah! General Setka is considered one of the strongest, if not the strongest, individuals in the entire army," Ramon explained, filling Jack in on the significance of encountering General Setka. "Well, he seems to think I should leave," Jack shared with a tinge of uncertainty in his voice. "Don''t worry. If you prove to him that you''re strong, he''ll change his mind," Ramon reassured, drawing from his own experience. "He enjoys testing others to make them stronger. He''s like a coconut, tough on the outside but with a good heart." "I see," Jack replied, contemplating the nature of General Setka''s challenges. "Well, I still don''t fully understand what he meant by ''two chances.''" "For now, let''s leave it be. We can ask Commander Menes about it tomorrow," Ramon suggested, shifting the focus towards seeking further clarification from their commander. "Sounds like a plan," Jack agreed, relieved to have a course of action. "But before that, let''s go to your room. I asked the chef to send us some food, and a waiter should be arriving soon." The pair arrived at Jack''s room, unlocking the creaky wooden door and stepping into what initially appeared to be a void of darkness. It was like stepping into a black hole, a square pathway devoid of light. However, as Ramon struck a match and lit the candles scattered around the room, it suddenly came alive. The warm glow illuminated the dark wooden floor and revealed the shelves adorned with books; their pages filled with untold stories. Jack removed his coat, carefully draping it over the back of his chair before taking a seat. Ramon fetched another chair from the corner, joining Jack as they eagerly waited for their food to arrive. A sudden knock on the door broke the silence, instantly sparking excitement in Ramon. He rushed towards the door, his face beaming with anticipation. With closed eyes and a broad smile, he exclaimed, "Finally, sweet food!" as he eagerly inhaled, expecting the aroma of a delectable meal to fill his senses. However, instead of the expected tantalizing scent, all Ramon caught was the metallic tang of iron. Before he could react, a forceful blow struck him square in the face. His cry of pain echoed through the room as he stumbled backward, his body collapsing to the ground. "You fool, Ramon! You can''t even handle a simple job!" bellowed Menes, his voice dripping with disappointment and frustration. With his arm still extended, Menes seemed to be warming up his muscles, Ramon''s palm gently caressed his hurting face as he grunted in agony. He struggled to speak; his voice tinged with pain. "It hurts, you know, Commander," he managed to mutter. Good to see you again, Commander. Jack extended a cordial greeting and got up from his chair to do so. "You too, Jack," Menes responded, seeming little relieved. Jack quickly made his way to the other end of the space, where he quickly took another chair and set it in front of Menes. "Commandant, have a seat. He kindly extended an invitation for you to join us for dinner since the food was on its way. Just as the waiter knocked on the open door to announce the arrival of their much-anticipated feast, Menes slid himself onto the wooden chair and settled comfortable. The waiter delivered their dinner on a tray piled high with freshly made bread, a variety of colourful veggies, and tender meat. Why don''t we take a taste and enjoy the flavors while the dish is still warm before we start talking? Taking charge of the situation, Menes suggested. Ramon immediately sprung up from the floor, his eagerness obvious as the aroma of food filled the air. He yelled, anxiously expecting the long-awaited food, "Finally, some food!" Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. 10 mins later. The delicious feast was gone, leaving the hungry trio satiated. Menes went to Ramon and asked, "So, Ramon, tell me, how did you come to falter?" with a measured tone as he held a handkerchief in his hand and gently wiped his face. In an effort to justify himself, Ramon swung back and forth on his chair while saying, "Commander, he possesses excellent skill, and we made every effort. I didn''t use all of my strength though since Jack wouldn''t have learned the required lessons if I had." Menes asked further, "I see," and then nodded thoughtfully while keeping his attention on Ramon. "What progress has he made, then?" Ramon revealed the details with a trace of joy in his voice. He said, "He has an incredible ability to perceive life and objects even while his eyes are closed. It is a developing skill that hasn''t been fully honed, but it is certainly useful." "So our assumptions were correct," Menes thought with a satisfied tone in his voice. Jack found the bravery to chime in, "Commander Menes," in the middle of their discourse, eager to contribute. The question "Yes, Jack?" Menes inquired, paying the boy his whole attention. "What does General Setka mean when he says that I have two chances to disprove him?" Jack asked, his voice filled with intrigue. Menes realized his mistake and said, "Ah, yes, I forgot to tell you about that, didn''t I?" "Well," Menes added, "Setka told me that you must convince him of your value if you want to stay in the army. You must do well in the strength competition because that is where the first opportunity is. Tomorrow, Jack, is your second opportunity." Jack and Ramon leaned forward at the same time, eyes fixated on Menes, eager to take in the information. They echoed each other, "And what do you mean by ''tomorrow''?" With a steady stare and words spiced with adventure, Menes announced their next task: "You two shall go on a retrieval mission with Setka." Jack got out of his chair partially out of curiosity and asked, "To retrieve what?" Menes responded, "The Chronotex." "Whattt!" Jack''s surprised eyes widened. Ramon said, "Commander, but Jack hasn''t unlocked his combat ability yet. Don''t worry, Menes reassured them, "From what I''ve observed, he can unlock it once he becomes in a state of near death, i.e., when he is about to die. Ramon, though, mumbled. Menes interjected and assured them that Setka would also be present. "How will it go then?" Jack questioned Menes. "Well, if it''s a straightforward missionthat is, if nobody else is there to collect the Chronotex except youyou can return home safely. But you might have to fight them to get it back if the news gets to one of the other factions," Menes said. Don''t fight any commander of the factions, Jack, or you''ll certainly die. Just take a look at Akhet; while powerful, he is not the only one. Even Ramon, whom I personally taught, would struggle to defeat them. Ramon is strong, even though he doesn''t display it. Menes said, "But his strength is destructive. "What does he possess?" Jack questioned. It''s dark energy, but he''s not quite figured out how to control it, Menes said. Ramon smiled and rubbed the back of his head with his hand, "Yeah, the one time I used it, I nearly killed myself." Menes stood up from his chair and stated, "So, tomorrow it is then." Menes started to move in the direction of the door, but Jack hadn''t finished his inquiries. Jack sprang from his chair and said, "Commander, one last question." Turning around, Menes ordered, "Go ahead." What''s the secret you shared with General Setka? Menes first closed the door, then he approached Jack, placed his hand on his shoulder, and warned him, "Jack, whatever happens, never let anyone know that you have access to the Chronotex''s abilities without having one itself for use. Those who already know, it''s fine, but once more, from this point on, don''t tell a single soul," Menes remarked in a serious manner. In a serious tone, Jack said, "Okay, Commander," acknowledging Menes'' worries about him. "Okay, well. You two need to go to bed. Menes stated as he exited the room, softly closing the door behind him, "You have a mission tomorrow. After a little period of silence, Ramon and Jack exchanged a smile as Ramon asked, "The food was nice, wasn''t it?" "Yes," Jack answered. "Ramon," Jack said. Ramon answered, "Yeah?" Jack questioned, "Who is Seraphina Aurelia?" "Oh, her. She is one of the noble''s daughters. Ramon said, "Her family is possibly the only decent noble family in the kingdom. Jack questioned, "What do you mean?" Nobles have little regard for the lives of their slaves or other people. They murder them, abuse them, and consider them to be beneath them. They abuse and use them for labour and profit. But that''s not what Aurelia''s family does. Even with their own slaves, they are honest. "That''s different," Jack replied. Ramon questioned, "Why did you ask, though?" Jack responded with a hint of embarrassment, "Oh, because I met her today while handing out honey cake. Ramon quipped, "Hmm, let me guess, you like her or something." "NOOOOO!" Jack yelled. "I don''t." Ramon laughed and replied, "That''s what everyone says, Jack." We just so happen to have similar-coloured hair, that''s all," Jack said. "I just met her." "You two are the only ones around with blond hair, yeah. Her father is Egyptian, and her mother is Greek. It seems that her mother was really beautiful. When I went to deliver a few things to her family with Commander Menes, I once ran into her. Why shouldn''t you like her? She resembles her mother quite a little. Jack questioned, "Do you personally know her or something?" Yes, I am aware of her since Commander Menes and her father are close pals. "What!" Jack shouted, then proceeded to say, "Well, I guess I will be seeing her again." Ramon continued, "I suppose you will shortly. Both Jack and Ramon then rose up from their chairs. Ramon extended a hand for a handshake and replied, "Okay, so see you tomorrow jack." Jack shook Ramon''s hand and patted his back as he pulled him close to himself. "You too," he added. Ramon waved his hand and exited the room, shutting the door after saying, "Okay, bye." Jack carefully picked up the chairs that Ramon and Commander Menes had used and placed them in a corner of the room. Feeling the warmth increasing, he exclaimed, "It''s getting too hot in here." He walked over to the window and opened it, allowing a refreshing breeze to fill the room and cool the air. Returning to the table, he turned his chair to face it and neatly pushed it in. Next, Jack went to his bed and sat down, preparing it for sleep. He changed his clothes, removing his Armor and stowing his broken spear in the wardrobe. With a gentle exhale, he blew out the lights, enveloping the room in darkness, save for the soft glow of the moonlight streaming in through the window. Lying down, Jack stared at the wooden ceiling above. The moonlight illuminated his face, casting a partial shine on his chin, while the position of the chair kept his eyes in shadow. Placing his left hand on his forehead, he lifted his right hand and examined his palms. In a quiet voice, he pondered, "Who was that voice I heard? Who could it have been?" Ch.25 The Present day 2023: Results of the mud Part 1 The Present day 2023: Results of the mud back in Pakistan Hyderabad in 2023 (Present day) The vintage 17-inch silver television set looked to tremble with ageing as it played the news at a volume that was only barely audible. A familiar symphony of street sounds from Hyderabad, Pakistan, could be heard in the background. The air was filled with the shouts of roaring motorbikes navigating the uneven, pothole-filled roadways, weaving a colourful patchwork of street life. Alexander was seated on a worn wooden bench in the middle of this vibrant urban orchestra. Despite having suffered the effects of time, the bench''s surface was amazingly robust. He took delicate sips from his tiny glass teacup while watching the hordes of people and motorcycles that were constantly passing by and the lively flux of the busy street. The city was reduced to a barren expanse of concrete by the grilling sun''s unrelenting brilliance. Each and every corner was bathed in its bright light, which gave the scenery an almost desert-like appearance. A woman in stylish clothing caught everyone''s attention on the television. Her fitted, navy-blue blazer went wonderfully with the pristine white shirt peeking out from underneath. Her shape was gently hugged by a pencil skirt in the same colour that landed just above the knee; navy-blue shoes completed the ensemble. She raised the papers in her hands in an assured motion before speaking. She said, her voice authoritative, "Scientists have yet to reach a clear judgement on the studies relevant to the Great Reset. "However, we now understand more clearly where the evidence came from. The results have come from..." Before the woman could continue, a resounding crash disturbed the silence. Two bikes collided, shattering the peace that had been in the space as the impact reverberated throughout the surrounds. Alexander found himself briefly mesmerised by the sudden change of events in the midst of the tumultuous aftermath and unintentionally missed the remainder of the news programme on the screen. Amidst the commotion caused by the collision, a man''s angry voice pierced through the air, shouting, "Hey, can''t you see, you stupid guy!" In response, another man retaliated with equal fervour, shouting back, "Shut up! It was clearly my right of way, you dumb driver!" As the altercation escalated, a growing crowd began to gather, attempting to intervene and diffuse the tension. However, Alexander remained disinterested, standing up on his legs after the sudden accident had caught his attention. "Oh, damn it! I missed the news," he uttered in frustration, his disappointment evident. With a tinge of regret, he finished the last droplets of his tea, a small solace amid the chaos surrounding him. Stepping forward, he made his way to the counter, determined to settle his bill. Politely, he asked the attendant, "How much is it?" Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The man behind the counter replied, "20 rupees, please, sir." "Okay," Alexander responded, reaching into his pocket to retrieve the required amount. Retrieving the crinkled 20-rupee note from his pocket, Alexander handed it over to the man behind the counter, completing the transaction. His gaze remained fixed on the gathering crowd, hoping for a resolution to the ongoing dispute, but to no avail. The argument continued unabated. Alexander sighed as he moved towards his bike, sneaking peeks at the contentious argument in the distance. He quietly inserted his keys into the ignition despite the ongoing chaos. The bike''s engine screamed to life as he got on, engulfing the air with its powerful sound. He expertly avoided every danger by moving through the bumpy, pothole-filled road with a steady hand. He occasionally felt a small jolt that reminded him of the bumps, but he was able to keep control of the circumstance thanks to his skilful manoeuvring. He carefully steered and expertly manoeuvred through the holes, slowing down when necessary, with only slight jolts. After enduring a long and jolting ride, Alexander finally reached the main road, where the quality of the pavement improved significantly, offering a smoother journey. With determination, he directed his bike towards the laboratory situated near the Defense 1 area, eager to meet Zoe, the scientist to whom he had entrusted the mud samples from his search at Jack''s home. Amidst the rumbling of his bike and the surrounding road noises, Alexander''s phone suddenly erupted into a familiar melody, its sound blending with the symphony of the road. Reacting swiftly, he released one hand from the handlebars, extracting his phone from his pocket. He scrutinized the screen, identifying the caller as Zoe. Swiping on the green call icon, Alexander brought the phone to his ear. "Hello, Zoe," he greeted, his voice projecting over the ambient road noise. "Are you on your way?" Zoe inquired, her voice reaching him through the phone''s speaker. "Yes, Zoe. I''m on route. Currently riding my bike. I''ll give you a call once I''m outside," Alexander shouted, exerting effort to ensure his words reached Zoe amidst the cacophony of the road. "Okay, bye," Zoe replied, and the call ended abruptly. "thtuhtuh." Alexander deftly returned the phone to his pocket, his focus now solely on the road ahead as he continued his journey. Alexander quickly made a right turn, passing an impressive statue of an honoured individual and then a busy high school. However, he turned away from the clear path that led to the lab and instead headed in the direction of a well-known restaurant called "Cosy Haleem." Parking his bike, he dismounted and settled himself at a table, eagerly awaiting the arrival of a waiter to take his order. Alexander was surrounded by a buzzing environment with people seated at plastic tables and chairs, engaged in a state of nostalgic reverie. His mind was inundated with images of the happy times he had spent with Jack Sterling. These memories were nevertheless tinged with sadness because Jack would never remember these memories due to a crucial incident that had happened while they were residents of the orphanage. Alexander wondered if Jack still had any recollection of their prior connection as he was lost in thinking. Alexander was suddenly presented with a platter of sizzling biryani, its alluring fragrance filling his nostrils. He started to enjoy the savoury rice dish, savouring each mouthful with eagerness. He chose a bottle of cold Pepsi to go with his lunch because the coolness was a welcome change from the heated biryani. The biryani cost 50 rupees, while a bottle of Pepsi was available for 40 rupees. 15 Mins Later Once again astride his bike, Alexander embarked on the final leg of his journey, arriving at the lab premises. As he neared the destination, the noise levels subsided, and the road grew quieter, with fewer passers by. Positioned behind a hospital building, the lab stood on a separate road. Easing the roaring engine to a halt, Alexander turned the key anticlockwise and removed it from the ignition, tucking it safely into his pocket. His gaze fixated on the glass doors that led to the lab. Approaching the entrance, Alexander walked in front of the doors, where a vigilant security guard stood dressed in a black cotton uniform, clutching a baton. Offering a nod of acknowledgment, Alexander entered the lab, instantly greeted by the refreshing embrace of cool air conditioning. Its continuous flow created a stark juxtaposition with the warmth of the sun outside. The lab''s pristine appearance was enhanced by its tiled surroundings, imparting a clean and somewhat utopian ambiance. Drawing out his phone from his pocket, Alexander accessed the phone app, intending to place a call to Zoe. Ch.26 The Present day 2023: Results of the mud Part 2
A friend from the past, a brother once known, In the nomad''s memory, a bond was sown. But life has changed, with needles and chains, The nomad''s recollection, a puzzle that remains. Alexander, the old friend of forgotten days, Seeking truth together, in mysterious ways. Will the nomad rediscover what''s been lost? Or is it an illusion, a line that''s been crossed? Two timelines intertwine, as we delve deep, Witnessing the enigma, a man who time does keep. Some call him time itself, a name that rings, In the quest for truth, what answers will it bring?The Present day 2023: Results of the mud Part 2 Alexander quickly scrolled through his contact list, pausing briefly at Jack Sterling''s name before choosing Zoe''s profile at the bottom. He started the call with an authoritative click. The lovely melody of the phone ringing, "Trnn, trnn, trnn," filled the room. "Hello, Alexander. Are you outside?" Zoe''s voice came through the speaker. "Yes, I am," replied Alexander. Okay, hold on. I''ll head outside," said Zoe. "Tnnnr." The phone call concluded, and Alexander returned his phone to his pocket. He proceeded to make his way towards the corner of the lab, where metal chairs with perforated holes resembled a cheese grater. Settling down on one of these chairs, he surveyed the laboratory''s surroundings. The comfortable coolness of the atmosphere enveloped him, while his gaze rested upon the receptionist diligently working on a computer. The receptionist, a man dressed in a blue shirt with white stripes, wore a green lanyard hanging from his neck. Looking through the glass door, Alexander observed the sun''s warmth creating a mirage-like effect, as if water were present outside, distorting the light. His attention also turned to a group of children standing outside, their clothing tattered and soiled. They appeared to be asking for money. However, Alexander was aware of the deception orchestrated by the beggar mafia, who exploited children to elicit sympathy and accumulate wealth. Having spent a considerable amount of time in Pakistan, he had become adept at distinguishing genuine beggars from those involved in such fraudulent activities. Alexander looked up at Zoe as she calmly called out, "Hey." Alexander responded, a touch of eagerness in his voice, "Oh, hi, Zoe." Zoe was a tall, fair-skinned woman with soft, cascading hair, a pointy, small nose, and captivating blue eyes. She was born in Sweden and, like Jack and Alexander, found herself in Pakistan on a mission. Alexander was invited inside by Zoe as she made a sweet gesture. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Alexander said "Oh, yes," following Zoe closely. They walked up to the glass door, which was covered with a privacy film to keep the inside secure from prying eyes. Zoe opened it and let them in. They ultimately reached Room Number 6 after passing through a series of tiny rooms with privacy films adorning the glass walls in each of them. Zoe started to talk After examining the mud samples, our conclusion is that the majority of them originated from a nearby cave due to the high humidity content and the specific manner in which they were deposited. Additionally, the presence of sand in the samples suggests that it likely came from the vicinity of the collection area. The substantial deposit of sand implies that it is most probably sourced from a location close to Hyderabad. However, the distinctly yellow mud, which exhibits sand-like properties, does not match the characteristics of the local region or even Pakistan. Its exact origin remains unknown, and we are currently conducting further research to determine its source. Alexander, as an archaeologist yourself, do you know anything regarding the origins of these samples of yellow mud? Zoe questioned. "Well, Zoe, I already knew that the first mud samples were from Hyderabad. However, I wanted further evidence, and thanks to you, I obtained some. But the second mud sample is quite peculiar," Alexander responded in a pensive tone. Alexander asked, "Pass the second sample, please," his interest growing. Alexander received a little plastic bag from Zoe that contained some yellow sand. "Look at it. Egypt is a common location for this kind of sand. I''m positive of it. I have long been an archaeologist, ever since I was a child. I did ask you to test it, though. However, it appears to be impossible for Jack Sterling to have travelled to Egypt and back given that a person from the organisation was closely monitoring him on that particular day. In an effort to explain the significance of the sand to Zoe, Alexander added, "Moreover, I was told that he stayed in Hyderabad throughout. Zoe paused and said, "Hmm," her mind racing. She then added, "Alright, for now, let''s set aside the second sample. Our priority should be determining the origins of the first sample and investigating these locations." A printed map of Hyderabad with six circles on it was developed by Zoe. She pointed to one of the circles, holding a pen in her hand, and stated, "These six places are caves in Hyderabad that may contain damp mud, which may be connected to the first sample. I advise you to visit each area individually and look for any evidence that exists. "I think we should start with the Defense 4 Cave. There are usually people around that area as they have some sort of a home nearby. So, do ask the locals for information," Zoe suggested. "Zoe," Alexander called her name. "Yes?" she replied. "If possible, can we go today after your work ends? It would be a great help to have you with me," Alexander proposed. Zoe glanced at her watch, contemplating for a few seconds. "Okay, that sounds good. However, we''ll only be able to search a few caves today. We can explore the rest tomorrow," she suggested. "Great," Alexander responded with enthusiasm. "So, come and pick me up at 6 PM. I''ll be waiting outside. I''ll also bring some equipment to test if the samples match," Zoe informed him. "That''s a good idea. Thank you, Zoe," Alexander expressed his gratitude in a kind tone as he rose from the comfortable, blue-cushioned chair, preparing to leave the lab. "I''ll drop you off outside," Zoe offered, opening the glass door leading to the corridor. As they walked through the corridor, Zoe couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer. She turned to Alexander and asked, "I don''t know everything, but are you personally related to Jack or something? And I don''t understand why the organization is trying to catch him. He was a very nice guy," she said, her curiosity evident in her voice. As they reached the reception area, Alexander turned to face Zoe, looking into her captivating eyes. Her eyes held a mesmerizing blend of blue with hints of lighter shades of grey. With a tinge of sadness in his voice, he said, "Even I don''t know what happened to Jack. He was a good friend, but something occurred that caused him to forget even himself." Continuing, Alexander added, "I''m unsure of what the boss wants from him, but I work for the boss, and I too want to know where he went." "See you, Zoe," Alexander said, breaking the somber atmosphere. He swiftly left the building, bidding farewell to Zoe to avoid further questioning. As Alexander stepped outside, the sun''s rays immediately stung his skin. The warmth had returned, embracing him with its presence. Mounting his bike, he ignited the engine, fuel burning and the bike roaring to life. Accelerating forward at a brisk speed, Alexander ventured onto the never-ending road ahead, riddled with potholes, seemingly disappearing into the distant horizon. Ch.27 Back to Egypt the journey with General Setka Part 1
For forty days and nights, this tale we''ve spun, A story unlike any under the sun. With hidden depths and meanings profound, A journey where twists and turns abound. The nomad''s tale, a masterpiece unique, Not just a novel, but truth it does speak. It''s filled with plots, both twisted and grand, Foreshadowing secrets of humanity''s hand. From the history of ages to mysteries untold, In this enchanting story, they shall unfold. Each chapter reveals a hidden treasure, A tapestry woven with infinite measure. So dear reader, delve into this world profound, Where the unknown is found and knowledge is crowned. Open your mind to the secrets it unveils, For the nomad''s tale, it never fails.Back to Egypt the journey with General Setka Part 1 In Egypt, a new day dawned, the sunlight bursting through Jack''s room window. The vibrant red curtains swayed gracefully in response to the gentle morning breeze, carrying with it the bustling sounds of the Theban Market. Jack groggily pulled the blanket away from his face, still half-awake. He shifted to the other side, attempting to find comfort once more in his cosy bed. However, his peaceful slumber was abruptly interrupted by a persistent knock on his door. Startled, he jolted upright, realizing he was running late for today''s expedition with Commander Setka. Hastily, he made his way to the door, its worn brown surface emitting a creaking sound as he swung it open. At the door, it was none other than Ramon, fully dressed in Armour with a spear in his hand, ready to embark on the impending battle. "Hey Jack, aren''t you ready yet?" Ramon inquired, observing Jack still clad in his night attire. "No, I overslept a bit," Jack replied, realizing his delay. "Well, get ready quickly. We need to eat and then head to the meeting grounds for the mission," Ramon urged, a sense of urgency in his voice. "Okay," Jack responded urgently, closing the door to hasten his preparations. Opening his wardrobe, he retrieved the clothes that Marcus had provided him. Among them, he chose the heavy silver armour and proceeded to don it over his clothing. However, as he fastened the armour, he realized his spear had been broken during the previous encounter with an intruder. "Oh no, I don''t have a spear," he murmured in disappointment. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Feeling a chill in the air, Jack decided to wear his old brown coat, which had been draped over his chair. It provided him with some warmth as he made his way out of the room. Stepping outside, he found Ramon standing, gazing out at the bustling city. Ramon signalled that he was prepared to leave by turning to face Jack and pleading with him to move quickly. They moved quickly along the towering marble hallways as the air around them grew cold. Jack questioned Ramon about the distance to the Chronotex''s location as they moved forward. Ramon pondered for a moment before replying, "I think it''s a full day''s journey, with a possible break. We''ll find out soon enough. But first, let''s go and eat. I''m starving." "Okay," Jack agreed, his own hunger becoming apparent. The duo arrived at the grand dining hall, where the number of people casting annoyed glances at Jack had diminished. Jack couldn''t help but wonder why and how this change had occurred. It seemed as though he was gradually fitting in and becoming more accepted. Jack and Ramon enjoyed a satisfying meal of meat, bread, and tea. The flavours were delicious, and it provided them with much-needed sustenance. With only 25 minutes remaining before they were scheduled to meet General Setka for the expedition, Jack suddenly remembered his broken spear. "Oh no, Ramon, I just remembered that my spear is broken. I need a new one," Jack exclaimed. Ramon chuckled and jokingly replied, "Why are you telling me this now, Jack? It''s a bit late, don''t you think?" Embarrassed by his forgetfulness, Jack rubbed the back of his head and smiled. "Sorry, Ramon. I completely forgot. Is there a temporary spear I can use for the expedition? We can then head to the armoury to get me a new one." Ramon nodded and reassured him, "Don''t worry. There are always spare spears and swords in the corner of the dining hall. Soldiers often leave them there just in case. Let''s go and find you a temporary one for the expedition, and then we can visit the armoury to get you a proper replacement later." Jack nodded in agreement and followed Ramon through the grand hall. The vastness of the ceiling seemed to stretch on forever, making their journey feel longer than it actually was. But finally, they reached the corner where the spare weapons were kept. Ramon expressed disappointment, saying, "Oh, I guess there are only two left here." Jack looked at the remaining spears and noticed a brown one. Ramon suggested that he choose that one, and upon closer inspection, Jack saw that the wood was light brown, indicating its newness. In contrast, the other spear had a darker wood colour and appeared older. It was also less sharp, with visible ridges and bumps along its surface. Jack reached out and grabbed the light-coloured spear, feeling its weight and balance in his hand. It felt solid and well-maintained "Hey, you! That''s mine!" a commanding voice from behind Jack shouted. "Huh?" Jack turned back, simultaneously looking at Ramon. "I said this is mine," Kasib asserted in an authoritative voice. "Oh, Kasib, how are you?" Jack asked. "Be quiet! That''s my spear," Kasib said firmly. "Then why was it here?" Ramon inquired. "Hello, Ramon. Well, I left it here for a bit so I could go and do something. I thought it would be safe here, but my guess was wrong," Kasib explained, looking at Jack. "Oh, here you go then, Kasib," Jack said, handing the spear back to him. "You fool! Think before you take something valuable" he said mockingly as he turned around, holding the spear in his hands and making his way out. "Well, I guess you''re stuck with the old spear then, Jack," Ramon said. Jack let out a sigh before saying, "Well, I guess everything happens for a reason. We''ll see." Jack proceeded to grab the old, dark brown spear. It felt heavy, and the texture of the wood itself was rugged and rough. "Okay, let''s head out, shall we, Jack?" Ramon suggested. "Yes, I guess so. Let''s go," Jack replied. Ch.28 Back to Egypt the journey with General Setka Part 2
Kamil, a man of wisdom and grace, With knowledge that lights up his face. Respected by all, he seeks to bring fame, To honor his family''s noble name. Will he stand as an ally, strong and true, Or will he cause Jack''s plans to undo? In this journey of twists and turns, The answer, my friend, soon discerns. For Kamil holds secrets within his core, A key to unlock the unseen door. His intentions, a mystery yet untold, Will he bring Jack glory or leave him cold? As the tale unfolds, we shall soon see, The role that Kamil plays in this journey. A friend or a foe, the path he''ll claim, His actions shall bring honor or shame.Back to Egypt the journey with General Setka Part 2 Jack and Ramon continued to walk calmly towards the meetup point, which happened to be the training ground where the soldiers gathered for practice. "Why didn''t General Setka just hold the meeting at the main gate?" Jack asked, his curiosity piqued. "Well, we need to get our horses first. Plus, anyone who doesn''t have the required equipment, like spears, might get in trouble. So, it was better for us not to make the general even angrier by showing up without a spear," Ramon replied, explaining the situation. Jack felt grateful and turned to Ramon, saying, "Ramon, you really saved me back there. Thank you." Ramon shrugged it off casually, saying, "No problem, Jack." They noticed a group of soldiers up ahead who were of different sizessmall and largeand were dressed in excellent armour that even stood up to that of some generals. These were the guards from the special unit under General Setka''s command. A man in a red robe with black hair that reached his ears stood in front of them. At his side, he carried a large, outstanding sword. He separated out from the guards surrounding him since he walked with a confident demeanour while they donned armour made of made off Steel. He was a brown-eyed man with dark eyebrows, and he was grinning while walking and eating dates. "Lieutenant, do you want anything?" a soldier asked the man in the red robe. "No, I am alright for now. But did you pack the required food, as I asked you?" he said. "Yes, lieutenant, I did, as you said," the soldier replied. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "Good. Well, let''s hurry to the training grounds," the lieutenant said. "Yes, lieutenant!" shouted all the soldiers in unison. "Who is that man in the red robe?" Jack asked Ramon. "Oh, him. Well, you will see. We are at the ground, so you''ll find out soon," Ramon replied. As soon as Jack entered the training ground, his eyes were filled with strong soldiers, those who feared nothing and were ready to put their lives on the line. The field was bustling with nearly a hundred soldiers on horseback, prepared to embark on a journey with General Setka. Half of them held higher ranks, evident from their superior horses and armour, while the lower-ranking soldiers formed smaller groups, talking and mingling amongst themselves. The division was apparent, but they lived with it. "Jack, this way," Ramon instructed. "Okay," Jack replied, following Ramon. They found themselves in the stable, where only one horse remained. "Jack, this is Kailo, my horse," Ramon introduced to Jack. The horse had black skin and looked impressive in its physique, possessing height and muscle. However, there was something unusual about its eyes. "Um, Ramon, what''s up with the horse''s eyes?" Jack asked. "Oh, don''t worry. Sometimes it sees things," Ramon reassured him. "So, the horse is technically cross-eyed, and its eyes lose focus, right?" Jack explained. "Oh, no, don''t worry, Jack. He has been with me for three years. He''s a good horse," Ramon assured him. Jack let out a sigh. "Oh well, I guess this is the only horse left here, so we''ll have to take it." "Yes, indeed," Ramon replied with a smile. After getting their horses, Jack and Ramon left the stable and headed onto the training field to prepare for their journey. Their armour was in place, and they shared a horse, with Ramon sitting in front and Jack behind him. As they rode, they noticed people giving Jack gazes of hatred or mystery. Some soldiers disliked being around Jack, while others were intrigued by the mystery surrounding him. They whispered among themselves, commenting on what Jack was wearing on top of his armour, referring to his modern brown coat. Jack ignored their comments, not wanting to reveal that he was from the future and attract unnecessary attention. Suddenly, the loud sound of horse hooves echoed in the distance. It was around 11 AM, and General Setka of the army had arrived, clad in his mighty armour and ready with his sword. He addressed the soldiers: "Men, our mission today is to retrieve the minerals from the alley of Wadi Hammamat. We will embark on a challenging journey lasting up to two days, but we must complete it within one day, including a night''s rest," General Setka announced. The soldiers began to murmur, expressing doubts about completing the task in such a short time. Phrases like "it seems impossible" circulated among them. General Setka reassured them, saying their spirits wouldn''t tire, but their horses would. He then mentioned that the lieutenant had a plan and would explain it. Jack scanned the area, trying to identify the lieutenant. He initially thought it might be a strong soldier in armour but soon realized he was mistaken. From the corner of his eye, he saw the man in the red robe riding on his brown horse. The man introduced himself as Lieutenant Kamil and presented his extraordinary plan. "I have prepared for the challenging journey ahead. Some soldiers have been sent ahead to set up camps and prepare additional horses at midway points. This way, we can maintain full speed throughout," Lieutenant Kamil explained. The soldiers erupted in excitement, shouting their support for Lieutenant Kamil, expressing their belief in his leadership. As the soldiers rearranged themselves into groups, General Setka directed the formation. The special unit soldiers, distinguished by their exceptional armour, assembled behind the general in a disciplined manner, resembling a parade. "Next, Commander Menes''s men will position themselves behind the special unit," Setka commanded. Ramon, Jack, and Kasib maneuverer through the crowded field, struggling to reach their designated position amidst the multitude of soldiers. Finally, they managed to join the line, standing behind the special unit. In front of the special unit, Lieutenant Kamil observed Jack, silently remarking to himself, "Interesting brown thing he''s wearing." He stroked his chin, deep in thought. "I have a feeling I''ll be seeing more of you, Jack Sterling" Ch.29 Back to Egypt the journey with General Setka Part 3
Moves made in shadows, Anubis in disguise, A grand plan brewing, something that belies. The factions clash, relentless in their strife, The Merchants Guild seeks to claim their life. Blackwood, the imposter from distant lands, A power-hungry puppeteer with cunning hands. But will his strength prove enough to prevail? The answer to this puzzle, time will unveil. For now, the stage is set, the players in their place, Each with their agendas, ready to embrace. The secrets hidden deep within their hearts, Will shape the destiny, as the story imparts. Patience, dear reader, for the tale unfolds, Intrigue and suspense, as the plot enfolds. The answers lie in the chapters yet untold, Where truth and deception intertwine, bold. So let us journey on, through twists and turns, Discovering the fates, as each character yearns. For in this tapestry of mystery and fate, Lies a story that will captivate, ever so great.Back to Egypt the journey with General Setka Part 3 The soldiers marched forward, following the path that led them through the grand palace doors. As they made their way through the bustling city of Thebes, a clear pathway was created for them, and the cheering of the people filled the air. General Setka was saluted and hailed for his bravery, while Lieutenant Kamil received admiration and expressions of love from a group of young girls. Among the crowd, there were children who expressed their desire to join the army and be a part of the special unit. One of the soldiers responded with encouragement, telling them to work hard. Kasib, known for his strength and undefeated record, received praise from onlookers. However, he remained focused and continued to look ahead. As the soldiers proceeded, people recognized Ramon and expressed their gratitude for his helpful nature. Some shared stories of his assistance in various situations, such as helping with groceries or rescuing a cat from a tree. Ramon smiled and waved back at the appreciative crowd. Jack observed the interactions with a mixture of curiosity and awe. He marvelled at the connection between the soldiers and the people they protected, The soldiers followed General Setka''s lead, riding their horses forward with determination. They left the city behind and entered the vast expanse of the desert, where the scorching sun beat down upon them. As they rode further into the desert, the speed of their horses gradually began to decrease, matching the pace of General Setka. Jack felt the change in momentum as the soldiers slowed down. He glanced around, taking in the sight of the seemingly endless desert stretching before them. The sand dunes rolled like waves in the distance, creating a mesmerizing yet daunting landscape. General Setka, positioned at the front of the formation, kept a watchful eye on his soldiers. He knew that maintaining a steady pace and conserving their energy would be crucial for the long journey ahead. The soldiers followed his lead, their horses trotting steadily through the sandy terrain. Jack, riding alongside Ramon and Kasib, felt a sense of anticipation mixed with uncertainty. The weight of their mission and the challenges that awaited them in the desert. As the soldiers continued their journey through the desert, their conversations flowed amidst the rhythmic sounds of hooves and the swirling sands around them. "Hey, I heard you have a horse of the same breed as the General. Must have cost you a fortune," one soldier remarked to his companion. "Yeah, I saved up for it. Wanted a horse I could rely on," his friend replied with a hint of pride in his voice. Meanwhile, another group of soldiers engaged in a discussion about their families. "How are your children?" one of them asked. "They''re doing well. The little one just started talking," the soldier responded, his face lighting up with a smile. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. General Setka, leading the formation, didn''t intervene to quiet their conversations. He recognized that the soldiers were in good spirits and maintaining a steady pace, so he saw no need to disrupt their camaraderie. Kasib turned to Ramon and asked, "How''s Commander Menes?" "Didn''t you see him?" Ramon replied. "No, I had to take a few days off for rest. The commander recommended it," Kasib explained. Ramon shrugged. "Well, he''s doing great, better than ever. I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s competing in an eating contest right now." Back at the palace, Menes and Henu sat across from each other, engaged in an epic eating challenge. "Henu, you can''t beat me," Menes declared confidently, munching on pieces of bread. "Oh, just you wait, Menes," Henu countered, stuffing his mouth with more bread, astonishing those around them, including the waitresses serving their food however what was more astonishing to them was that Henu was even here. Back to the soldiers Amidst the soldiers and the vast expanse of sand, one of the burly special unit soldiers called out to Jack, Ramon, and Kasib. "Hey, you guys," he bellowed in a deep voice. "Yes?" Jack, Ramon, and Kasib responded simultaneously; their curiosity piqued. "The lieutenant wants to see you," the soldier informed them. "What does Kamil want?" Ramon asked. "Find out for yourselves. Now go," the soldier replied. Ramon let out a sigh as he made his way through the ranks of the special unit soldiers, accidentally bumping into one of them. Startled, Ramon transformed into a cat and meowed apologetically "sorry my mistake". Finally, they reached the front of the formation, standing behind General Setka and beside Lieutenant Kamil. "Hey, Kamil," greeted Ramon. "Hi, Ramon," Kamil replied with a nod. Jack and Kasib emerged from the crowd, joining Ramon at the front. They were met with the endless stretch of sand and the rolling hills that dominated the landscape. "So, you''re Kasib and Jack Sterling," Kamil acknowledged. "Yes, that''s us," Kasib and Jack replied. "Jack Sterling, you don''t look like much of a soldier," Kamil remarked playfully. "Well, I''m new, so I still have room for improvement," Jack responded. Kamil paused for a few seconds, his eyes fixed on the brown coat Jack was wearing. Suspicion crept into his voice as he asked, "What''s that brown thing you''re wearing? We don''t see that a lot here." "Oh, it''s from my hometown. My, uh, aunt made it for me," Jack quickly fabricated an explanation. "She did a nice job, didn''t she?" Kamil replied, still suspicious with Jacks answer. "Yeah!" Jack affirmed. Before further conversation could ensue, General Setka interjected, commanding Kamil to provide reports on various matters. "Yes, General," Kamil complied, his tone shifting to a more serious demeanour. "Indeed, the Anubis''s recent decrease in activity is concerning," Kamil stated with confidence. "I believe he is a formidable opponent, perhaps on par with my own capabilities. It seems he is being cautious and likely planning something significant." General Setka nodded in agreement. "I am well aware of the Anubis''s goals and aspirations. He is a formidable adversary, and his plans are undoubtedly grand in scale." Kamil continued, sharing his insights. "Additionally, we have noticed a surge in activity within the Merchants Guild. Their actions range from robberies to murders. Blackwood, their leader, seems relentless. What''s more, we have received intelligence indicating that they have obtained some Chronotex, which means they now have individuals under their command with formidable abilities." "However," Kamil emphasized, "within the royal army, we currently only have three to four individuals who possess the power of the Chronotex, including Jack Sterling here. If we were to engage in combat with any of these factions now, we would be at a disadvantage. Nevertheless, we do have an advantage in terms of dark energy. Commander Menes, the master of dark energy, is among us, along with Henu Safir, a formidable warrior. Additionally, we have Kasib, Ramon, and me. But our army is still relatively weak at the moment. To establish true dominance over this land, we must expand our forces." As the conversation continued, General Setka expressed his concern about the situation. Kamil then turned his attention to Jack Sterling. "Jack Sterling," Kamil called out. "Yes?" Jack responded. "Where is your Chronotex?" Kamil inquired. Before Jack could answer, General Setka intervened, attempting to defend him. "Don''t worry, Kamil. Jack showed it to me, and it has great potential." He said trying to hide the facts that Jack doesnt require a physical Chronotex. "Okay, General," Kamil replied, still harbouring some suspicion about Jacks Chronotex. Curious, Kamil proceeded to ask Jack about his ability. "What is your ability, Jack Sterling?" "It''s called Chrono-Arachnid," Jack confidently replied. "That''s a nice name. What does it do?" Kamil further inquired. "Well, at level 1, it grants me heightened senses like that of a spider. I can see things up close and sense the presence of living beings around me. As for level 2, it might allow me to fight more effectively by giving me spider-like claws," Jack explained. Curious about the source of this information, Kamil asked, "How did you come up with this theory?" "Well, we had gathered some information. For example, when Jack was in a near-death state, he exhibited incredible abilities. The Anubis''s men attacked him, but they were swiftly dispatched. Additionally, during a fight with Kasib, we witnessed spider-like claws emerging from Jack''s back," Ramon interjected. Kamil looked at Kasib in surprise, while Kasib felt slightly embarrassed and averted his gaze. Ramon continued, "Based on these observations, we formulated the theory." "well we had some information on him for example when he is in a death state or near death he is too dangerous this happened with the Anubis''s men when they nearly killed jack however they all got cut up in a blink of an eye hen when jack was fighting Kasib" Kamil interrupted Ramon and said "oh wow" as he looked at Kasib while Kasib was embarrassed and looked away Ramon continued we saw claws like a spider coming from his back so this why we came up with the theory. Kamil, curious about the source of the theory, asked, "Who is ''we''?" Ramon responded, "Oh, it was me and Commander Menes who came up with the theory." "I see," Kamil murmured. "As much as I know, you don''t have the brain capacity for that, so it was most likely Commander Menes," Kamil jokingly remarked. Ramon, not one to back down, retorted, "Shut up, Kamil! Just because you''re the smartest in the army doesn''t mean I''m not smart." Kamil chuckled in response to Ramon''s retort, acknowledging the banter between them. CH.30 Back to Egypt the journey with General Setka Part 4 Back to Egypt the journey with General Setka Part 4 After a 10-hour journey, The army finally arrived at the resting place. The sun had set, enveloping the sky in darkness, with only torches providing light. The soldiers were tired and eager to eat and rest. Ramon expressed his relief, "Oh, finally, we have arrived at the resting place." The weary soldiers began to find spots to rest, setting up their tents in a circular formation around a large, illuminated fire. The horses were parked outside the tents, munching on hay and drinking water. As the soldiers removed their heavy armour, they gathered in the main tent where food was prepared for them. It was a social gathering, where they could meet and eat together. Some soldiers remained on guard duty, as they had arrived early to set up the camps and had already gotten enough sleep. Kamil made rounds to ensure that all the soldiers were present and accounted for. He instructed them, "Come to the main tent, have your meal, and then get some sleep. We need to rest for a shorter duration to ensure we''re ready for our journey tomorrow. Understood?" The soldiers replied in unison, "Yes!" Jack and Ramon tied Kailo to a pole and instructed the soldier responsible for the animals to feed him. They then entered the tent, where they found three beds prepared for themone for Jack, one for Ramon, and one for another soldier. As they walked inside, Kasib entered the tent, expressing his exhaustion with a yawn. Jack and Ramon turned to see him. Kasib glanced at the beds and exclaimed in frustration, "Oh, don''t tell me I have to sleep with you two now." Ramon smiled and replied, "Looks like it, Kasib." Kasib let out a sigh, "I''m too tired to even argue. I don''t care anymore. I''m going to rest." He proceeded to remove his armour and lay down on his bed. Jack and Ramon exchanged glances and followed suit. They removed their heavy metal armour, feeling the weight lifted off their shoulders. Taking a deep breath, they lay down on their respective beds, ready to find some well-deserved rest. "Hey, Ramon," Jack called out. Ramon turned to Jack and replied, "Yes?" Jack asked, "How long is the journey tomorrow, and when do we need to wake up?" Just then, the curtains of the tent opened, and Kamil walked in. He said, "Well, you can have a good 7 hours of sleep." Ramon expressed his surprise, saying, "Oh, Kamil." This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Kamil nodded and continued, "I''m just here to let you know that the food is ready. Come on, let''s eat." "Okay, we''ll be there," Ramon and Jack responded in unison. They got up, yawning as they realized they had only rested for a few moments. Ramon commented, "What kind of rest was that?" "Get up, Kasib. We need to eat," Ramon called to Kasib. Kasib, still in a sleepy tone, replied, "Okay, I will." They all proceeded to walk outside the tent, ready to join the others for a meal. As they made their way through the camp, Jack, Ramon, and Kasib overheard tired soldiers talking. One soldier asked another, "Hey, how did you get the money to buy that expensive horse?" The other soldier replied, "Oh, well, I just saved up." Continuing their walk, they came across some soldiers singing and eating their meagre rations of bread and fruits outside. Unfortunately, there was no meat this time due to its high cost and logistical challenges. Finally, the trio arrived at the main tent. As they entered, they noticed the absence of any enticing aroma or elaborate dishes. The tables were laid out with bread and fruits, and the soldiers were sitting on the floor, eating. The only person not sitting on the floor was the General and his right-hand man. He had ordered a special table for himself, where he sat with lieutenant Kamil, awaiting their food. "Hey, General, you''re looking happy, aren''t you?" Ramon remarked. "Well, yes, Ramon. I paid for some meat and rice to be made for myself today. It''s a good thing to have on a journey, isn''t it?" Setka replied. "Ahhh! Come on, General, you ordered it only for yourself! How selfish," Ramon responded in a disappointed tone. "Just to let you know, I paid for it, Ramon," Setka clarified. "Uh huh, whatever," Ramon muttered. Turning to Kamil, Ramon asked, "So, what about you, Kamil?" Kasib returned with some food on his plate, handing out bread and apples to Ramon happily. However, when it came to offering food to Jack, Kasib''s face showed a hint of reluctance, as he didn''t want to share with him but felt obliged to do so. He also gave some bread to Kamil, but Kamil declined, saying, "Oh, there''s no need. I''m having some meat and rice." "What? You too, Kamil? You should share some with your best friend, shouldn''t you?" Ramon pleaded. Kamil let out a sigh and reluctantly agreed, "Okay, since I owe you a Favor, I will." "Yehhh!" Ramon exclaimed with excitement. As they waited, Ramon asked when the food would arrive. "Oh, soon, just a few more minutes," Kamil reassured him. And then, the moment arrived. Kamil exclaimed, "Oh, there it is, the food!" The aroma of the food was incredible. The meat was still sizzling, and the rice was smoking hot. The meat was coated in a red chili sauce, which dripped into the rice, giving it a flavourful and juicy texture. The plates were placed in front of Kamil and General Setka. Kamil gestured for Ramon to sit down and join them. "Okay," Ramon replied, eagerly anticipating the meal. Kamil turned to Jack and Kasib, asking if they wanted some food. Jack declined, saying he was good, and Kasib took another bite of his apple. Ramon was about to dig into the rice and meat when Kamil interrupted and asked Ramon and Setka, "Did you two wash your hands?" "No," replied Setka and Ramon. "Well, it''s good hygiene to wash your hands before eating, even if you''re using a spoon," Kamil advised. "Okay," they both said. Kamil called a soldier and asked him to bring water and a towel for handwashing. "Yes, sir," the soldier replied and left to fetch the requested items. Jack felt a sense of being singled out when Kamil looked at him and asked "am I correct about hygiene Jack Sterling" "Yes, you are right, Kamil," Jack confirmed. The soldier returned with the water and towel, and the three of them proceeded to wash their hands, removing the particles of mud and dirt. Their hands were now clean and ready for the meal. "Finally, we can start eating," Ramon declared. However, a soldier interrupted and kindly asked General Setka, "Hey, General, is it possible for me to have a bite of that steak?" "Well, yes, you can, Taheri" Setka granted permission. "Thank you" replied the soldier. "No problem. You have assisted me in many battles." Setka replied. He used a spoon to separate a piece of meat with some rice and handed it to the soldier, saying, "Here you go, open your mouth," as he fed him. The soldier took a bite and savoured the flavour of the rice. Ramon, Kamil, Setka, Jack, and Kasib watched attentively as the soldier enjoyed the spoonful of rice and meat. Just as Setka, Kamil, and Ramon were about to take their first bite, the soldier suddenly screamed in agony, holding his neck in distress. "Ahhhhhhh! Don''t eat this!" he exclaimed; his voice choked with pain. Setka, alarmed, stood up from his chair, dropping the spoonful of rice onto the table. "What happened, Taheri?" Setka asked urgently, rushing to the soldier''s side. Taheri collapsed to the ground, coughing up blood. His face turned red, and his legs convulsed as if he were suffocating. His body twitched, resembling the spasms of a slaughtered animal at a butcher''s shop, as life seemed to drain from his body and his soul departed. Setka held Taheri''s hands, placing the soldier''s head on his own legs, desperately calling out to him, "Are you okay? Taheri, can you hear me?" However, Taheri offered no response. Instead, he looked up at the sky, his trembling finger pointing to something he saw. His lips turned bluish-purple, a stark contrast against his pale complexion. It was clear that the man had succumbed to death. A wave of shock and disbelief swept through the tent as everyone witnessed the sudden and tragic demise of Taheri. CH.31 The Poison Man and the Betrayer Part 1 A soldier''s fate, his final breath did fade, A friend indeed, in battles courage displayed. Blue lips tell a tale, a mystery yet untold, Betrayer''s shadow, a theory to behold. Jack''s technology, a weapon in his hand, Unveiling truths, unraveling the grand. But oh, dear reader, ponder this in your heart, Death awaits us all, a universal part. No one escapes its grasp, it''s a certain truth, In life''s fleeting moments, cherish your youth. For as you read these words, remember this rhyme, Embrace each precious moment, for we run out of time. The Poison Man and the Betrayer Part 1 "NOOOO!" Setka''s voice echoed through the tent, filled with anguish and disbelief. Taheri, a loyal companion who had fought alongside Setka in countless battles, now lay lifeless in his hands, his lips tainted with a bluish-purple hue. Kamil quickly took charge of the situation, his voice firm and commanding. "You there, call everyone outside near the fire! Ensure that no soldier escapes," he ordered. Ramon, Jack, and Kasib hurriedly made their way outside to give a helping hand and maintain order in the chaotic aftermath. Inside the tent, Setka and Kamil were left alone with Taheri''s poisoned body. Kamil knelt down on one knee, his gaze fixed upon the lifeless soldier. He spoke to Setka in a solemn tone, "General, it is evident that they were attempting to poison you, but their plan failed." Setka''s voice trembled with a mixture of anger and sorrow as he replied, "I know, Kamil. But ensure that the one responsible for this heinous act receives the harshest punishment." A heavy silence hung in the air, broken only by the distant commotion outside. Tears streamed down Setka''s face as the weight of the loss engulfed him. In his mind, Kamil vowed to himself, "The loss of a soldier, no, the loss of a friend, is truly devastating. Stay strong, General. I will uncover the truth and bring the perpetrator to justice." With determination in his voice, Kamil affirmed, "I will." He turned away from Setka, his footsteps leading him outside into the chilling atmosphere. Fear and shock permeated the air, evident on the faces of the guards stationed outside Kamil called the trio to the side away from the soldiers "Ramon, did you manage to find any suspects?" Kamil inquired, his voice filled with concern. "No, I couldn''t. We know everyone here, and it seems highly unlikely that any of them would be responsible for poisoning the food," Ramon replied, frustration evident in his tone. Kasib chimed in, offering a possible explanation. "Perhaps an enemy infiltrated our ranks, or an enemy outside our camp poisoned the food and swiftly escaped." Jack shook his head, disagreeing with Kasib''s theory. "That seems highly unlikely. When I arrived, there were guards posted everywhere. It would have been challenging for anyone, even an animal, to approach without being noticed. I believe the culprit is someone from within our own ranks." Kamil nodded in agreement, acknowledging Jack''s observation. "I''m with you on that, Jack. I think this was a carefully planned hit-and-run attack. The enemy wanted to eliminate the General, but they knew the chances of success were slim. Even if the plan failed, they anticipated that we would investigate diligently but what is their second Goal they wont take a risk like this for nothing." Jack interjected, offering his analysis. "To waste time. The enemy knew that our journey is long and arduous. By depriving our soldiers of proper rest and causing internal strife, they hope to weaken us mentally and physically. This way, they can exploit our vulnerability at a later time or location. In essence, their target was either the General''s life or the wasting of our precious time." Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "Yess! That''s right, I get their plan now," Kamil said. "You''re smart, Jack Sterling. I didn''t expect this from you." "But there''s still one problem that lurks," Kamil continued. "What?" asked Ramon. "The betrayer," Kamil said. "We still don''t know who did the killing. Until we find out, the General won''t rest, and our soldiers will start to doubt each other." "Hmm, I think we should question all of them," Kasib suggested. "We can, but it will take all morning," Ramon sighed. "We should take one soldier from each group for questioning," Kamil proposed. "What do you mean?" Ramon and Kasib asked in Unison. "Well, out of the 100 soldiers here, they are all part of different groups," Kamil explained. "We can take one member from each group, and it will greatly reduce the time for the interrogations. Plus, they are more likely to speak honestly about each other, as they have nothing to gain from lying." "Very good, Kamil," Ramon praised. "See, I knew you were smart." "However, there is one major flaw in this plan," Jack interjected. "I know, Jack," Kamil replied. "What is it?" Kasib and Ramon asked. "It''s that if the one we pick is the betrayer, then the whole plan is ruined," Kamil said, disappointment evident in his voice. "However, there might be some hope, Kamil," Jack said. "There are two possibilities we can consider," he continued. "Firstly, the betrayer could be really bad at hiding their true self. In other words, they might display obvious signs of being a betrayer, either through their behaviour or actions. On the other hand, it''s also possible that the betrayer is exceptionally skilled at concealing their true identity." As Jack spoke, a glimmer of hope began to emerge on Kamil''s face. "So, you''re saying there''s a chance we can identify the betrayer," Kamil said, his voice filled with anticipation. "Indeed," Jack replied confidently. "If we can find the bottle that was used to hold the poison, I can analyse it using a technology I''m familiar with. It might help us trace back to the betrayer in less than 30 minutes." "What? Really?" Kasib and Ramon exclaimed, astonished by Jack''s claims. Kamil, intrigued by the prospect, asked, "How does this technology work, Jack? Can you explain?" Jack paused for a moment, considering his response. "Well, there''s a method I learned back in my town," he explained, attempting to downplay his knowledge and avoid arousing suspicion. "Essentially, by examining the item used by the intruder, we might be able to gather valuable information that could lead us to the betrayer." "Hmm, I see," Kamil said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Alright then, let''s get going," Kamil said, his voice filled with determination. "Jack, I''m counting on you for this." "Don''t worry, Kamil. I just need someone to accompany me," Jack assured him. "Great. Ramon and I will start talking to the soldiers and leaders of their respective groups to gather information and find potential suspects," Kamil said, outlining their plan. "Meanwhile, you and Kasib can search for the bottle used for the poison." Jack nodded in agreement. "Sounds like a plan. By the way, do we have the equipment for the technology I mentioned any equipment will help?" "Don''t worry, we have everything you might need stored near the back of the camp. You''ll have access to all our equipment," Kamil assured him. "Alright then, let''s get moving," Kamil commanded, ready to act. "Yes!" they all shouted in unison; their resolve strengthened. Ramon and Kamil headed towards the soldiers, while Jack and Kasib set off towards the kitchen, their mission clear. "Let''s start with the kitchen and talk to the chef," Jack suggested, determined to find the crucial evidence they needed. "Okay," Kasib replied gruffly, still carrying the remnants of their earlier disagreement, but focusing on the task at hand. Together, they made their way towards the camp''s kitchen, ready to search for clues that would help uncover the betrayer. Kasib and Jack entered the kitchen tent, its white walls contrasting with the tantalizing aroma of various spices. The tables were filled with cutlery and dishes, creating a bustling atmosphere. There, they found the chef, Habil, visibly distressed and crying on the floor. "Did you mix anything in the food?" Jack asked Habil, his tone firm but understanding. "No, I didn''t! Please forgive me. I''m innocent and have children and a family," Habil pleaded, his tear-filled eyes reflecting his desperation. "We understand, but we need your help," Jack reassured him, offering a hand to help Habil up. Habil composed himself and stood up, wiping away his tears. "Okay, I''ll help. What do you need from me?" Jack continued his questioning while Kasib started searching the entire kitchen for the bottle that might have contained the poison. Kasib moved the metal cutlery, checked behind onions, and opened bins, but his search yielded no results. "I don''t think I''ve seen such a bottle," Habil said. "I was fully focused on cooking, and since I''m the only one in the kitchen, it might not have caught my attention." "Thank you, Habil. You can go now," Jack said, acknowledging his cooperation. "Thank you," Habil replied gratefully, leaving the tent and closing the thick curtain behind him. "Did you find anything?" Jack asked Kasib eagerly. "No, I haven''t found anything," Kasib responded with frustration in his voice. The search for the bottle had proven unsuccessful so far. CH.32 The Poison Man and the Betrayer Part 2 In a world of secrets, a bottle holds the key, A man''s betrayal, a life lost in tragedy. Will justice prevail, will the culprit be caught? Jack harnesses technology, his battle will be fought. As the pieces unfold, motives come to light, The truth hidden in shadows, ready for the fight. Who masterminded the poisoning''s cruel plot? The answer awaits, soon to be unlocked. With perseverance and wit, Jack''s quest shall unfold, Unveiling the truth, as the mysteries enfold. The Poison Man and the Betrayer Part 2 The news of the assassination attempt on General Setka and the death of Taheri spread quickly among the soldiers. Suspicion and mistrust filled the air as the soldiers discussed the incident. They were neither scared nor running away; instead, they were suspicious of one another and found it hard to trust. Ramon expressed his thoughts to Kamil, saying, "I guess the enemies'' plan worked." Kamil nodded in agreement, responding, "Yes, you''re right. Even I didn''t expect this." Realizing the need to move forward, Kamil suggested, "I guess we should proceed with the interrogations." They made their way towards the central fire where the soldiers had gathered. Kamil stepped up onto a large wooden log, raising his voice to address the crowd. "Attention, soldiers! Please calm down," he called out, trying to bring order to the chaos. "I ask the respected leaders of each group to come forth and follow me to the tent. We need to ask you some questions," Kamil declared, his voice carrying authority and determination. He assured the soldiers that they had a good lead and that they would catch the betrayer. The soldiers cheered and showed their support, expressing their confidence in Lieutenant Kamil. "Yes, Lieutenant Kamil, that''s what we expected from you!" Out of the hundred soldiers, eleven leaders, donning their Armour, stepped forward. They followed Kamil and Ramon into the tent. The footsteps of the eleven soldiers echoed heavily as they entered the tent, bearing scars on their faces and wielding spears in their hands. Upon seeing General Setka, they bowed down in respect. "General, we are saddened to hear the news of Taheri''s death. It was truly a tragic loss," they spoke in a sombre tone, their expressions reflecting their genuine sorrow. Setka reassured them, "Don''t worry, soldiers. Please rise." Kamil took charge, addressing the group. "Alright, one of you, Yuisu, please come with us. The rest, wait outside and ensure no one goes anywhere." "Yes, Lieutenant Kamil," they replied in unison. The ten soldiers exited the tent, leaving Yuisu behind. Kamil gestured for Yuisu to follow him to the table, where Setka, Ramon, and Kamil stood with a burning anger in their eyes. It was not fuelled by mere revenge but a deep desire for justice. "Yuisu, we need to ask you some questions," Kamil said firmly, his voice filled with determination. Yuisu, feeling the weight of the situation, nodded silently, and prepared to answer their inquiries. At the Kitchen "Well, I guess we haven''t found anything here," Kasib said in a disappointed voice. "Let''s check somewhere else," Jack instructed, trying to ignite a glimmer of hope. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "Fine," Kasib replied, his tone reflecting his lingering disappointment as he reluctantly followed Jack''s command. Kasib exited the tent, closing the thick curtain behind him. Meanwhile, Jack looked around the tent one last time, hoping to spot any last-minute hints. But his efforts proved fruitless. With a resigned sigh, Jack turned to leave the tent. However, just as he was about to step outside, his leg became entangled in a rope, causing him to lose his balance. He stumbled forward, crashing into the table and sending everything in the kitchen into a cacophony of clattering cutlery. "Ahahah!" Jack exclaimed in pain and frustration, his voice echoing through the chaos. Kasib quickly rushed back into the tent, his voice filled with concern and shock. He looked at Jack, who was lying on the floor, covered from shoulder to toe in a chaotic jumble of kitchen cutlery. "What happened?" Kasib asked, his tone a mixture of worry and anger. "No problem here, I''m good," Jack replied, mustering a shaky voice as he managed to put his thumbs up. "What did you do?" Kasib questioned angrily; his frustration evident. Before Jack could respond, one of the rolling dishes in the commotion opened, revealing a bottle that began to roll out. Both Jack and Kasib''s eyes followed the rolling bottle as it hit Kasib''s foot and came to a stop. Back at the tent, the 5th soldier who had been interviewed stood up and walked out, his departure shrouded in a mysterious aura. Ramon keenly observed the unfolding situation, his eyes flickering with a mix of curiosity and concern. "Hmm," he pondered aloud, his voice filled with intrigue, "everyone is denying involvement, but they are also dropping subtle hints that point to Iliaz." Kamil, nodding in agreement, mirrored Ramon''s thoughtful expression. "Indeed," he concurred, his voice tinged with a hint of suspicion, "there seems to be an undercurrent of jealousy directed towards Iliaz among the soldiers." Before anyone could respond, Setka interjected, his tone carrying a sense of scepticism. "Well, let''s not overlook the fact that Iliaz has suddenly come into possession of a substantial amount of money. That alone raises suspicions. After all, it''s highly unlikely for a soldier to earn such a fortune." Kamil took a moment to let Setka''s words sink in, contemplating the gravity of the situation. His brow furrowed as he weighed the possibilities. "I believe it''s high time we confront Iliaz directly," he asserted, a determined resolve in his voice. "We can no longer afford to waste precious time on speculation. By facing him head-on, we may finally uncover the truth behind the poisoning And," he added optimistically, "let''s hope that Jack has unearthed some concrete evidence by now. It could be the missing piece we desperately need." Back at the Kitchen A surge of excitement permeated the air, crackling with anticipation, as Jack emerged from the sea of cutlery that had nearly swallowed him whole. With a triumphant tone that resonated with triumph, he couldn''t contain his enthusiasm as he exclaimed to Kasib, his voice ringing with excitement, "Wait, that''s it!" Kasib, his eyes wide with curiosity, reached out instinctively to touch the bottle but quickly pulled back as Jack''s urgent warning reached his ears. He realized the gravity of the situation and took a step back, allowing Jack to handle the potentially dangerous evidence with caution. Fully aware of the significance of his discovery, Jack stood up, his mind racing with a newfound determination. He swiftly grabbed a cloth nearby, careful not to leave any fingerprints, and delicately wrapped the ominous bottle within its protective folds. Intrigued by the contents within, Kasib couldn''t help but voice his curiosity. Peering over Jack''s shoulder, he asked in a hushed tone, "So, what poison is it?" Jack met Kasib''s gaze, a mix of seriousness and urgency in his eyes. "It''s aconite," he revealed, his voice tinged with a touch of unease, "also known as Wolf''s bane. It''s a flower that can be found in abundance, but its lethal properties are no less deadly." Taking a moment to let the gravity of the situation sink in, Jack securely tucked the wrapped bottle into his pocket, ensuring its safety. With a resolute expression, he turned to Kasib, his voice brimming with determination. "Kasib, guide me to the lab that Kamil mentioned," he instructed, his words laced with purpose. "We can''t waste another moment. It''s at the back of the tents. Once we''re there, we''ll carefully examine this evidence and await the results that will shed light on the truth. And," he added, his tone emphasizing the importance of their next steps, "please inform Kamil that we''ve found the vital evidence and are eagerly awaiting the outcomes. Additionally, let him know that any suspects should be closely monitored from this point forward. We can''t afford to let them slip through our fingers." Guided by Kasib, Jack swiftly navigated through the sprawling camp, their hurried footsteps echoing in the cool night air. The rows of white tents stretched out before them, their windows emanating a soft, warm glow that contrasted with the gathering chill. As they neared the heart of the camp, a subtle change in the atmosphere became palpablethe air grew colder, and a gust of wind rustled through the surroundings, adding an eerie edge to their mission. Meanwhile, amidst the labyrinth of tents, Kamil emerged alongside Setka and Ramon, their expressions determined and resolute. Their presence commanded attention, and soon the soldiers began to gather, their weariness etched upon their faces. An undercurrent of anxiety pulsed through the group, their eyes darting in anticipation of the forthcoming revelations. "Do you want to talk to the rest of us?" one of the leaders asked. Setka, the embodiment of authority, stepped forward, his response resolute and unwavering. "No," he declared firmly, his voice carrying a weight that brooked no dissent. "Just follow US, men." His words held an unspoken command, and the soldiers fell in line, obediently trailing behind Setka, Ramon and Kamil. Led by Setka''s unyielding determination, the group made their way toward a flickering bonfire where the soldiers had congregated, their fatigue etched upon their faces. An air of anticipation mingled with weariness, as if the flickering flames held the answers they desperately sought. Taking charge, Kamil ascended a prominent wooden log, ensuring his words would carry to every corner of the gathering. His authoritative voice boomed across the camp, cutting through the silence. "Iliaz, come forth!" he commanded, his tone brooking no disobedience. The soldiers eagerly scanned the crowd, their eyes trained to spot any sign of movement. Soon, a hand emerged from the sea of faces, reaching skyward to indicate the presence of Iliaz. A member from the special unit stepped forward, firmly gripping Iliaz''s neck as he brought him to the forefront, marking him as the centre of attention. Setka''s fury, like a tempest brewing within, was palpable as he commanded, his voice laced with restrained anger, "So, Iliaz, speak!" CH.33 The Poison Man and the Betrayer Part 3 Split in two, Split in two, a power''s might divides, Reader, soon the truth shall coincide. Technology unknown, to bring alive, Hints arise, with secrets to derive. Who shall perish, what voice in Jack''s ear (CH.23 "There is!") , Linked to past or future, all is unclear. Stay tuned to the tale, watch it unfurl, As mysteries unravel, a riveting whirl. The Poison Man and the Betrayer Part 3 Jack and Kasib hurriedly stepped into the dimly lit tent that housed the ancient Egyptian lab, its atmosphere filled with an air of mystery. A single candle cast flickering shadows upon the room, revealing rows of drawers containing an intriguing assortment of itemsgarments, metals, and an array of ancient scientific tools. In this ancient setting, modern chemicals and advanced technology were noticeably absent, replaced instead by powders and metallic equipment that had stood the test of time. "Kasib," Jack called out, his voice echoing in the stillness. "What now?" Kasib responded, his tone tinged with annoyance. "Go and inform everyone at the tent that we''ve found the evidence," Jack instructed, a sense of urgency underscoring his words. "I''ll manage things here." With a swift motion, he retrieved the carefully wrapped bottle from his pocket, his hands trembling with anticipation. "Okay," Kasib acknowledged, his annoyance momentarily overshadowed by the weight of the situation. He swiftly exited the tent, his steps quick and purposeful, making his way towards the centre of the camp to relay the crucial update to their comrades. Alone in the lab, Jack focused his attention on the task at hand. He knew that collecting fingerprints from the bottle was paramount, but to do so, he needed the appropriate materials. Scanning the room, his eyes settled on a nearby drawer brimming with jars containing a variety of powders. Among them was a jar of fine black charcoal dust, its grains smaller than sand. With careful precision, he placed it on the table, its presence a pivotal component of the process. As Jack opened the wooden cap of the bottle, a small cloud of charcoal dust dispersed into the air, causing him to cough and momentarily blur his vision. He quickly composed himself, knowing that time was of the essence. Next, his gaze fell upon a soft brush fashioned from animal hair, conveniently positioned on the corner of the table. Recognizing its significance, he picked it up and assumed a squatting position on the floor, immersing himself in the work at hand. His eyes darted beneath the table, scanning the assortment of accessories strewn haphazardly. Among them, a roll of papyrus caught his attentiona thin strip of adhesive material that held the promise of aiding his endeavour. "Okay, let''s begin," Jack declared, a spark of excitement igniting within him. It had been a while since he had immersed himself in the realm of scientific investigation, and the opportunity to apply his knowledge and skills rekindled a fervent passion. Carefully wielding the soft brush, Jack expertly sweeps it over the bottle, ensuring that the charcoal powder adheres to the intricate ridges and lines of the fingerprints. His eyes remain focused, tracking the gradual emergence of discernible patterns as the dust highlights the previously hidden impressions. Examining the bottle with keen attention, Jack''s heart quickens as he observes the subtle outlines of the fingerprints becoming increasingly visible. The once-invisible clues now hold the potential to unravel the mystery of the betrayer. Seizing the moment, Jack reaches for a strip of papyrus tape, its adhesive side eagerly awaiting contact with the powder-coated fingerprints. With deliberate precision, he presses the tape onto the fingerprint pattern, ensuring a firm and thorough bond between the adhesive and the powdered imprints. The tape acts as a lifeline, preserving the delicate evidence for further analysis and scrutiny. Taking utmost care to avoid any smudging or distortion of the collected fingerprints, Jack delicately lifts the tape, separating it from the bottle''s surface. He then affixes the tape, along with the lifted fingerprints, onto a clean piece of papyrus, securing it for future preservation and examination. The papyrus serves as a canvas, capturing the intricacies of the fingerprints frozen in time. Driven by an insatiable curiosity, Jack''s search beneath the table uncovers a hidden treasurea polished crystal. Grasping the crystal, he positions it over the tape, utilizing it as a makeshift magnifying glass. With heightened focus, he delves into the minutiae of the fingerprints, studying every ridge and loop with meticulous scrutiny. The crystal''s clarity amplifies the details, granting him an intimate glimpse into the unique markers imprinted upon the tape. As he peers through the crystal, a mix of excitement and anticipation courses through Jack''s veins. The revelation of the hidden fingerprints holds the promise of unlocking the truth. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Back at the fire (Middle of the camp) Iliaz''s tear-stained face pleaded for understanding, his voice heavy with desperation as he attempted to proclaim his innocence to General Setka. The weight of the accusation hung heavily upon him, and he couldn''t fathom why he would be suspected of such a heinous act. His words quivered with emotion as he implored, "It wasn''t me, General. Why would I do this?" Seeking to unravel the truth, Setka pressed further, questioning Iliaz about the source of his newfound wealth. Through choked sobs, Iliaz managed to respond, "I... I just sold some of my gold, General. That''s all. I needed the money." Despite the tearful plea, Setka remained sceptical, his unwavering gaze fixed upon Iliaz. The loss of a cherished comrade weighed heavily on his heart, amplifying his determination to uncover the truth. He reiterated sternly, "Iliaz, don''t lie to me. You took the life of a great soldier, a good friend of mine. Do you think I will let you go?" Overwhelmed by his emotions, Iliaz crumbled to his knees, his sobs mingling with his plea for understanding. "But General, people have always hated me. There''s nothing that connects me to the poisoning. Please, I beg you to understand. You...you believe in justice, don''t you?" His words quivered with a mix of anguish and hope, his plea directed at the very core of Setka''s sense of righteousness. Setka, deep in thought, turned around slowly, his footsteps measured and deliberate as he walked back to Kamil. Leaning in close, he whispered a realization in Kamil''s ear, the weight of uncertainty now tugging at his conscience. "He''s right. We lack concrete evidence, and you know what, Kamil? How can we pass judgment and inflict punishment without understanding the full story?" Setka''s voice held a newfound contemplation, a glimmer of doubt piercing through his earlier certainty. Kamil, standing amidst the sea of soldiers, absorbed Setka''s words, his mind grappling with the complexity of the situation. The weight of responsibility pressed upon him as he contemplated the consequences of their actions. Just as he was about to mumble a response to Setka, the stillness was shattered by a sudden shout from Kasib, piercing through the air with an urgent declaration. "Kamil, General, Ramon! Keep the suspect with you. We found some evidence!" Kasib''s voice resonated with a mixture of excitement and relief, a radiant smile manifesting on Kamil''s face as hope blossomed within him. The revelation of evidence promised a glimmer of clarity amidst the shadows of uncertainty, a step closer to unravelling the truth and meting out justice. Kasib, still recovering his breath, leaned on Ramon for support as he relayed the crucial message. His words carried a sense of urgency, punctuated by his heavy breathing. "We found the poison bottle. Hold anyone who is a suspect close to you. That''s what Jack told me to say to all of you," Kasib conveyed, the weight of the information resonating through his words. Ramon, concerned for Kasib''s well-being, gently guided him to a more stable position. With a nod of gratitude, Kasib regained his composure, his breathing gradually steadying. Curiosity brimming within him, Ramon inquired about their next course of action now that they had a prime suspect in their midst. Kasib, his gaze scanning the surroundings, mirrored the confusion in his voice as he questioned, "Who?" Kamil, resolute in his decision, responded without hesitation, "It''s Iliaz." A sudden outburst erupted from Kasib, a mix of shock and anger interwoven in his words. "Haaaaa! Why did you do that, Iliaz? I knew something was fishy about you, you betrayer!" Kasib''s voice reverberated with fury as he stomped towards Iliaz, his anger manifesting in each step. His hand instinctively reached for Iliaz''s neck, gripping tightly. Setka, the voice of reason amidst the turmoil, calmly intervened. "Let him go for now," he commanded, his authoritative tone effectively diffusing the escalating tension. Reluctantly, Kasib relinquished his hold on Iliaz, though his body still quivered with the remnants of his anger. Setka repositioned himself in front of Kamil, Ramon, and Kasib, signifying a collective sense of unity. As murmurs rippled through the ranks of the soldiers, Setka sought Kamil''s counsel. "So, shall we wait for Jack here, or shall we go to him?" Kamil pondered the options, considering the efficiency and expediency of their actions. With a thoughtful nod, he proposed, "Hmm, I think we should all go to him. It will save time, and if Jack needs his technology, he doesn''t have to walk half the camp." Setka readily embraced the suggestion. "Good. Let''s get going, then," he declared, his voice resolute with purpose. Turning towards the assembled soldiers, Setka assumed his commanding stance. His voice resonated with authority as he addressed the men, rallying them to action. "All men, follow me to the camp lab, where we will bring justice to Taheri''s death and uncover the truth about Iliaz!" His words ignited a fervour among the soldiers, their collective voices rising in an exultant cheer. Marching in unison, the soldiers set off towards the lab, their determination palpable. Iliaz, held firmly by the soldier who had first discovered him, remained under close scrutiny, ensuring his compliance, and preventing any potential escape. During their journey, Ramon''s excitement bubbled over, prompting him to pose an inquiry to the group. "What do you think his new technology would be?" Kamil''s smile reflected his anticipation as he responded, "We''ll find out when we get there." "Finally got the fingerprints," Jack announced with a mix of satisfaction and anticipation, carefully placing the papyrus paper on a small piece of wood to ensure stability. His voice brimming with excitement, he continued, "Now it''s time to see if they collected any suspects and get their fingerprints to match it." Just as Jack was about to delve deeper into his thoughts, the sound of a loud commotion pierced the air, jolting him from his concentration. Startled, he swiftly made his way outside the lab, curious to discover the source of the commotion. It was then that he spotted everyone in the distance, their presence commanding attention. "Heyyyyyy, Jackkk!" Ramon''s voice boomed across the camp, accompanied by vigorous waving. Jack reciprocated the greeting with a wave, acknowledging Ramon''s enthusiasm before retreating back inside the lab. He carefully carried the piece of wood with the incriminating papyrus paper, ensuring its safekeeping. By the time he emerged once again, the soldiers and the assembled crowd had already arrived at the lab, their anticipation palpable. A radiant smile adorned Jack''s face as he stepped forward, fully aware that he held in his hands the concrete evidence that would unravel the truth. "Look, here is the evidence!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with conviction, as he held up the piece of wood with the distinct fingerprint and the poison bottle. With a flourish, Jack closed his eyes, relishing the moment, and extended his hands outward, presenting the two pieces of evidence like a magician revealing a grand finale. The crowd fell into an eerie silence, their eyes wide with disbelief, as if they had witnessed something inexplicably extraordinary. Jack attempted to elucidate, his voice a mixture of enthusiasm and confusion, "Here is the evidence, don''t you see it?" Stepping forward, Kamil voiced his perplexity. "I do see the bottle as evidence, but what is that on the piece of wood? How is that the evidence?" His words were tinged with genuine bewilderment. Jack turned around, speaking under his breath as if conversing with himself, his brow furrowed and perspiration streaming down his forehead like a torrential downpour. The realization of his mistake washed over him, causing his voice to quiver with shock. "Oh no, I just realized fingerprint technology didn''t exist. They don''t even know what a fingerprint is and how to detect them," he muttered, his mind racing to find a solution. "If I reveal it to them, then history itself could change. This is too much of a major advancement in science for this period of time. Oh no, what shall I do?" Jack''s distress was palpable, his forehead still glistening with beads of sweat. CH.34 The TRUTH... This chapter delayed, apologies I extend, As the author, I offer a gift to comprehend. The Ratio 75;25, keep it in mind, A new organization emerges, what will we find? A conflict looms, will it stand strong, The mysteries of the chronotex, where do they belong? Two kings existed, their identities concealed, Continue reading, the truth will be revealed. The TRUTH... "Oh no, what do I do, what do I do?" Jack repeated anxiously, his mind racing for a solution. Then, a sudden idea struck him like a lightning bolt. Turning around, he faced the group and urgently pleaded, "Ramon, Kamil, Kasib, and General Setka, please come inside the tent. I need to show you something." Baffled by Jack''s insistence, Kasib voiced his confusion. "Just tell us here, what do you want to show us?" Determined to convey the gravity of the situation, Jack persisted, his voice filled with urgency. "Just come inside, please. It''s important." Kamil, sensing the seriousness in Jack''s demeanour, nodded in agreement. "Okay," he acquiesced, leading the group as they entered the tent, carefully drawing the curtain closed behind them, enveloping the space in an air of secrecy. As they stepped into the lab, their eyes darted around, taking in the myriad of items contained within the rows of jarsfeathers, sand, and an assortment of objects that stretched the boundaries of imagination. Eager to understand the purpose of their gathering, Ramon broke the silence, his curiosity getting the better of him. "So, what''s the thing you wanted to tell us?" he inquired, his gaze fixed on Jack. "General Setka, the technology I used to create this is not from this time, and I think it''s time that you tell Kasib and Kamil the truth about me," Jack persisted, his voice resolute. Setka, contemplating the weight of the decision, offered a cautious suggestion. "Are you sure, Jack? It''s up to you, but we cannot tell everyone." Instinctively, Kamil and Kasib felt that something significant was being withheld from them. Their expressions shifted from confusion to a growing sense of unease as they echoed in unison, "What truth?" Confident in his decision, Jack asserted his trust in his comrades and his vision of their future collaboration. "I think I trust them, and I have a feeling that I will be working with them in the near future, so it''s better for them to know. And I promise not to tell anyone else." Acknowledging Jack''s conviction, Setka consented, his voice tinged with both caution and trust. "Okay, as you wish, Jack." Eager to grasp the truth that had eluded them, Kamil and Kasib urged Jack to reveal the enigma that shrouded his identity. "Tell us," Kamil demanded, his eyes fixed on Jack, searching for answers. Taking a deep breath, Jack began to unravel his extraordinary origin. "Well, Kamil and Kasib, the truth is that I am not from this time," he began, his voice steady yet filled with an undeniable weight. Confusion etched across their faces, Kamil and Kasib responded in unison, their voices betraying their astonishment. "What? What do you mean?" If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Jack continued to say "I am from about 1400 years in the future. I do not belong here. I was brought here by the power of the Chronotex. I was lucky enough to meet Marcus and Commander Menes and ended up in the army. Apparently, I do have a Chronotex power, but I do not possess it physically like you guys do. It''s different." The weight of the revelation settled upon Kamil and Kasib, their minds grappling to comprehend the implications of Jack''s otherworldly origins. Kamil, deep in thought, placed his hand on his chin and murmured, "Hmm, that explains a lot of the odd things you said and did." Kasib, however, unable to contain his anger, seized Jack by the collar, his voice laced with frustration. "So, I was beaten by a man from the future?" His grip tightened momentarily before he released Jack and continued, his words laced with a mix of resentment and realization, "I knew something was odd about you, your attire..." He was interrupted by Kamil, who interjected, acknowledging the conspicuous differences in Jack''s appearance. "Yes, your attire is different, to say the least." "I am interested in hearing more about your real place of origin and the future," Kamil inquired, his curiosity piqued by the revelation. Jack, feeling a sense of relief that he could now be honest with his comrades, nodded in agreement. "Yes, but later. For now, it will be easier for me to explain the technology I used, and I don''t have to lie to you." Accepting his proposal, the group echoed in unison, "Okay, go ahead." Drawing their attention, Jack began his explanation. "So, if you look at your fingers very closely, you will see lines," he instructed, prompting them to examine their own fingertips with focused intent. The group complied, peering closely at their fingers, squinting to discern the subtle lines Jack spoke of. Ramon, his confusion evident, voiced his observation, saying, "Yeah, now that you mention it, I do see them." With a nod of affirmation, Jack continued to enlighten them. "The truth is that everyone has different lines. These lines are called fingerprints, and in the future, we use them to identify criminals and keep records of people. These fingerprints also help confirm someone''s identity, as they are not something that can be easily changed or replicated." Kamil absorbed the information, his mind connecting the dots. "I see," he added, realization dawning upon him. "You used these fingerprints to get the fingerprint of the person who had the poison bottle, didn''t you, Jack?" Jack nodded, his expression confirming Kamil''s deduction. "Yes." Kasib interjected, his voice reflecting surprise. "Hmm, that is news to me." Setka, ever the voice of reason, posed a question that had been lingering in his mind. "But why don''t you want to tell everyone this?" Jack took a moment to collect his thoughts, considering the potential ramifications of revealing such advanced knowledge to their current time period. "The truth is, General Setka, the concept of fingerprints and their significance is far beyond what is known in this era. Revealing this knowledge could potentially disrupt the course of history and alter the natural progression of scientific advancements. It is a delicate balance between preserving the integrity of the past and seeking justice in the present." Ramon, eager for the next course of action, inquired, "So what''s next?" Kasib, fuelled by his suspicions and a keen sense of Justice, suggested a straightforward approach. "We have Iliaz. We can punish him, can''t we?" Kamil interjected, his sense of caution prevailing. "We could, but we still don''t have definitive proof that it''s him." Ramon, ever the source of unexpected ideas, proposed an unconventional plan. "Well, what if we just take his fingerprints without telling everyone this would mean no one will see the technology and question it?" The group stood in stunned silence, their jaws dropping in disbelief. A few moments passed before Ramon, realizing the implications of his suggestion, hurriedly retracted his statement. "Uh, I think I said something wrong. I am going to take that back." To their surprise, Kamil reassured Ramon, patting him on the back. "No, no! You are right, Ramon. We were just shocked to hear that you could come up with an idea in a situation like this," he said, a smile gracing his face. "When you need to be obvious, you need to talk to Ramon." Jack, joining in the light-hearted moment, chimed in with a smile. "You''re right, Ramon. We can just call in Iliaz. I don''t know why we couldn''t come up with that simple idea. Well, that''s your specialty." Eager to set their plan in motion, Kasib offered to retrieve Iliaz. "Okay, I will go and get Iliaz," he declared, beginning to make his way towards the exit. Before Kasib could leave, Jack interjected with a specific request. "Wait, we need him blindfolded." Curious, Kasib inquired, "Why?" Jack, keeping his intentions guarded, firmly affirmed, "I can''t let him see what I am doing, okay?" Complying with Jack''s request, Kasib nodded. "Okay." However, Kamil interjected, recognizing the need for careful planning. "Wait," he instructed Kasib. "We can''t call him in just yet. The soldiers saw the item on which you had the fingerprints, so we need an alibi for that. We also need a plausible reason to punish Iliaz, as the soldiers doubting him isn''t sufficient evidence yet." Taking charge of the situation, Setka stepped forward. "You''re right. However, do not worry. I have the right idea. We will simply say that Jack and Ramon saw Iliaz with the bottle of poison. That should provide us with a temporary solution here, and I will manage the rest when we return to the Palace." Relieved by the plan taking shape, Jack provided further instructions. "Okay, then we are all set. All we need now is to bring Iliaz here, but do not blindfold him in front of the soldiers. Find a hidden area to do it." Assured of his role, Kasib affirmed, "I will," and swiftly made his way outside, ensuring the thick curtain closed securely behind him. CH.35 The Betrayer and the Betrayed In the shadows, secrets lie concealed, The Betrayer and the Betrayed, their fate sealed. Whispers of an organization, plotting in the dark, A clandestine scheme, ready to make its mark. What unfolds next, only time will unveil, The stakes are high, a story yet to be unveiled. Keep your eyes peeled, for the plot thickens, In this intricate web, where deceit quickens. The Betrayer and the Betrayed, side by side, Their graves a reminder of the secrets they hide. The organizations'' next move, an unknown threat, A revelation awaits, a twist not to forget. Blood of Poison: The Merchants Guild. "Theban Necropolis, a vast complex of tombs and burial sites on the west bank of the Nile River, ''Valley of the Kings''," a man screamed in agony from his prison cell. The cell had iron bars and was located inside the Tomb of the Theban Necropolis. A fire cast a black shadow of his hand on the ceiling as the man hung upside down, his mouth bleeding and some of his teeth scattered on the floor. A man dressed in Armor, with a thick brown rope in his hand, stood before the man in the cell. He was sweating from the heat of the fire and the humidity of the cell. He ordered one of the soldiers, "Here, take over from here, and don''t stop until he speaks." "Yes, Commander!" the soldiers shouted. The man in Armor, Commander Akhet, had a light brown tanned skin with black hair that reached up to his eyes. One half of his face was burnt, while the other half was spotless. His eyes shone a dark red in the firelight. He walked to the corner of the cell, picked up his helmet and sword, and walked toward the exit. The helmet resembled none other than Commander Akhet on the Anubis, and indeed, this man in Armor was him. Akhet walked outside the cell, closing the door behind him. He turned towards the pathway, which was lit up with torches attached to the wall. On the other side of the pathway, there was a rope acting as a railing, as beyond it lay a small canyon that could be fatal if someone were to fall inside. As the sound of Akhet''s steady footsteps filled the hallway, clack, clack, clack, he advanced with purpose. After covering a few meters of distance, he paused momentarily, his commanding presence felt in the air. With calm authority, he called out, "Nefru, I see you. Come outside." From the depths of the flickering fire''s shadow, a living shadow emerged, transforming into the figure of Commander Nefru of the Anubis. Stepping forward, he stood unwavering before Akhet, their gazes locked in a silent understanding. "So, why were you following me, Nefru?" Akhet inquired, his voice composed. "I was trying to find you, Akhet. Your shadow is too strong, making it difficult for me to possess it and know your whereabouts at all times," Nefru explained, his tone resolute. Nefru continued, bringing attention to their imminent mission. "Did you hear the boss''s orders to prepare all our people?" "Yes, I did," Akhet affirmed, his conviction unwavering. "The Merchants won''t remain idle. They will make the first move. Blackwood is not one to stay calm," Akhet declared confidently. Nefru reminded Akhet of an additional concern. "And by the way, did you hear about that guy who challenged us?" Curiosity piqued, Akhet sought further information. "Who?" "The one with the brown attire. The one the boss wants," Nefru clarified, referring to Jack. Recognition dawned upon Akhet. "Ah, yes, I remember him now. His power was intriguing, but he failed to demonstrate his true strength," Akhet recalled, a faint smile gracing his lips. Nefru disclosed an intriguing development. "Well, he has aligned himself with the Royal Family. They are on a mission with Setka to acquire some Chronotex." "Keep a close eye on him. We need him alive. His power holds potential value for our mission," Akhet commanded, aware of the strategic advantage Jack''s abilities could provide. Seeking information on another matter, Akhet inquired about a troublesome figure. "And do you have any leads on Nehru The revengeful flame? He has been causing disturbances within our organization. Last week, he claimed the lives of 20 of my men." Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Nefru''s response held a touch of uncertainty. "No, no one knows much about him. He remains elusive, his background a mystery. It''s possible he hails from one of the small towns, most likely reduced to rubble by now." Akhet''s gaze shifted toward the pale moon above, a symbol of the unknown future that awaited them all. "I wonder what the future holds," he mused aloud, his voice tinged with a mix of anticipation and uncertainty. BACK AT THE CAMP "Iliaz, come forth," Kasib commanded, his voice firm. One of the special unit soldiers brought Iliaz forward and said, "Here you go." Kamil and General Setka both joined Kasib and he took Iliaz to the back of the tent, going around to blindfold him while Setka and Kamil distracted the Soldiers outside. They entered the tent from the back door. The tent was spacious with multiple doors. Kasib said to Jack as he brought Iliaz inside the tent blindfolded, "Here you go, now do your thing." Kamil and Setka, who were distracting the soldiers outside, also came back inside, eager to see how Jack would collect the fingerprints. "Okay Jack whispered. Iliaz was placed on the chair in front of the table. Jack placed charcoal powder on a piece of papyrus paper, ensuring a generous amount of it. He then took Iliaz''s finger and pressed it firmly onto the paper, capturing the fingerprints. After each impression, Jack wiped Iliaz''s finger with a piece of cloth and repeated the process ten times on both of Iliaz''s hands. Jack gathered all the samples of the fingerprints and began matching them to the initial one found on the bottles. As Jack examined the fingerprints through the piece of crystal, Ramon, Setka, and Kasib leaned in, trying to get a glimpse. They whispered in amazement. "Wow, so this is what they look like," Ramon said in amazement. "Amazing, Jack said Setka nodded in agreement. Kamil chimed in, "Hmm, I wish we could see it again and again." Kasib observed, "I think they match." "Yes, they do," Jack replied. "They match with his thumb and index finger a lot." "What is going on?" Iliaz asked, confused. "You''re the betrayer, that''s what''s going on," Setka replied as he grabbed Iliaz by the neck, taking him outside. Setka stood resolute, his grip still tight around Iliaz''s neck as he led him outside through the back door. Removing the blindfold, he discarded it behind the tent, presenting Iliaz before the assembled soldiers who eagerly awaited their leader''s decision. "Soldiers!" Setka''s authoritative voice resonated through the air. "This man you see before you, Iliaz, is the betrayer. Two of our comrades witnessed him with the bottle of poison." A collective outcry erupted from the soldiers, their voices thundering in unison. "Punish him!" In response, Setka pronounced his judgement with unwavering resolve. "Therefore, I hereby charge Iliaz with the murder of a fellow soldier, as well as dishonesty against our kingdom. He is sentenced to imprisonment." The soldiers, momentarily jubilant at the prospect of justice being served, prepared to celebrate their victory. However, their elation was abruptly cut short as Iliaz collapsed to the ground, the sudden change in the soldiers'' voices alerting Jack and the others to the unfolding scene. Rushing outside, they approached Iliaz, who lay motionless on the ground, his body limp. Saliva poured from his mouth as his weakened voice struggled to utter his last words. "Sorry, General... I was forced... forced by him... Tarek Amunet of the Merchants Guild." Silence enveloped the scene as Jack''s solemn voice broke through. "Iliaz is dead," he announced, his words resonating with a mix of surprise and worry. "He met the same fate as the one he took. His face turned bluish-purple," Jack added, highlighting the grim symmetry of the deaths that had unfolded. OUTSIDE THE CAMP ON A HILLTOP The wind howled, carrying with it a chilling reminder of the darkness that had enveloped the camp. On a distant hilltop, a mysterious figure dressed in black surveyed the scene below. The sky, shrouded in an ominous blanket of clouds, cast an eerie glow upon the camp, illuminated by the pale moon''s feeble light. "Iliaz, you have fulfilled your role. Farewell..." whispered the enigmatic figure, fading into the shadows of the hilltop. "Iliaz... Iliaz... Iliaz..." Kamil called out, his voice echoing in the night, hoping for a response. "No, don''t bother. He''s gone," Jack interjected, his tone filled with a mix of resignation and worry. "He met the same fate as Taheri, succumbing to the poison. And who is this Tarek Amunet?" Jack inquired. Ah, him. Tarek Amunet is a member of the Merchants Guild. His power lies in the deadly realm of poisons," Kamil explained, his voice tinged with caution. "We will discuss this later. For now, we must lay Iliaz and Taheri to rest," Setka commanded with a solemn authority. "Yes, General," several soldiers responded, stepping forward to carry the lifeless body of the betrayer away. Thirty minutes later, the mournful burial of Iliaz and Taheri took place. Jack observed from a respectful distance, watching as the soldiers carefully laying the bodies to rest. Through the pathway created by the soldiers, he caught glimpses of the sombre ceremony. A bittersweet thought crossed his mind, "The betrayer and the betrayed, side by side in eternal slumber. Such is the harsh reality of our world." Gazing up at the pale moon above, he pondered the uncertain path that lay ahead. After the burial, the group reconvened within Ramon''s tent. Setka, Ramon, Kamil, Kasib, and Jack found themselves lost in contemplation, their thoughts burdened by recent events. Curiosity burning within him, Jack sought answers. "What does Tarek Amunet''s power, the poison, entail exactly?" Kamil, the voice of knowledge, replied, "We have limited information about him and his abilities, as he is a relatively new member of the Guild. However, we do know that he must mix his own blood with the poison in order to wield and control it." Jack absorbed this information, his mind racing with thoughts of the evolving Chronotex powers. "What other types of powers exist?" he asked, eager to expand his understanding. Setka interjected, "Well, Jack, the powers associated with the chronotexs all revolve around time and unseen forces. However, we have recently witnessed emerging abilities that involve manipulating the very earth itself." Ramon, feeling the weight of exhaustion, stifled a yawn. "We can delve deeper into these discussions when we have more time. For now, let''s rest. I''m exhausted," he said, stretching his arms skyward in anticipation of sleep. "You''re right. We can resume our conversations later. I should get some rest as well," Kamil agreed, rising from his seat. As they prepared to depart, Kamil addressed Setka. "Shall we go, General?" "Indeed," Setka replied. "But make sure you all get some much-needed rest. We can''t afford to have sleepy soldiers tomorrow." "Yes, General," the trio responded in unison, their voices filled with tiredness. Setka and Kamil exited the tent. The three of them lay in their beds, trying to sleep. Jack was the only one with his eyes open, staring at the ceiling of the tent. He couldn''t shake off the thought of wanting to go back home. Suddenly, a phantom voice resonated from within Jack. "You can... you can... go back." Jack was startled, looking around the tent in disbelief. He recognized this voice (CH23); it was the same one he had heard at Nefertari''s party when he was distributing honey cakes. His heart raced as he sat up in bed, his hand on his head, pushing his hair back. Jack whispered to himself, "I better go to sleep before I hallucinate even more." With that, he lay back down, trying to find solace in sleep. Total time in Egypt: 1 week, 5 days. CH.36 Charge to the Valley of Wadi Hammamat. A phantom voice, a hallucination''s call, Is this Egypt''s past, or did it change in time''s thrall? What historical event shifted the land''s sway, Erasing the chronotex from people''s minds'' array? Who am I, I ponder, a good friend of his, In this enigmatic journey, a companion through the abyss. Charge to the Valley of Wadi Hammamat. Jack... Jack... Ramon shrugged, calling out to Jack. "Huh?" Jack replied in a sleepy, unconscious voice. "Wake up, it''s time," Ramon said while shaking Jack to make him conscious. Jack''s eyes opened wide, suddenly realizing it was morning. The sounds of soldiers walking and talking, the commotion from outside, filled his ears, much like the marketplace in Pakistan where he used to wake up. The cold morning air seeped through the opened curtains of the tent, giving Jack the morning chills as it touched his body. The tent, which appeared brownish white at night, now looked fully white due to the morning light. "Hello, Jack. Get up, its time," Ramon repeated, snapping his fingers in front of Jack. "Oh yeah, sorry, Ramon," Jack replied as he used his hands to support himself and stood up. Stretching his arms outwards, shaking off the sleepiness, Jack glanced over at Kasib, who was still fast asleep. Kasib''s legs were outside the blanket, and his shirt was half-folded, exposing part of his stomach. He snored loudly, undisturbed by Ramon''s call. Jack asked Ramon, "Are you going to wake him up?" "Yeah, I will," Ramon replied, walking over to Kasib. He tried to shake him and said, "Kasib, wake up!" Undisturbed by Ramon''s efforts, Kasib''s dreams merged with reality. He lifted his right hand up, fist closed, and mumbled, "A true warrior needs sleep, now go away." Ramon, a bit annoyed, grabbed a cup of water and threw it on Kasib''s face. Now, Jack had picked up his coat and was putting it on, preparing to face the morning cold breeze. As he made his way out, he witnessed Ramon and Kasib arguing. "Why did you do that, Ramon?" Kasib said with anger. "Well, you still dream like a kid, don''t you?" Ramon replied with a smirk. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "That''s none of your business, isn''t it?" Kasib retorted. Ramon then ran outside, saying, "See you in the main area. Bye!" Jack strolled through the camp, his coat keeping him warm in the chilly morning air. He observed the soldiers going about their daily routines, some talking about their lack of sleep, while others were busy packing their goods on horseback. Finally, he reached the main tent, where he found a gathering of soldiers waiting to get their food. At the far end of the tent, on a wooden table, sat Kamil and Setka, enjoying their breakfast. "Hey, General, Kamil," Jack greeted them with a smile as he approached. "Good morning, Jack. How are you?" Setka replied, returning the smile. "I''m good, thank you. So, what''s on the menu for breakfast?" Jack asked. "Breakfast? What''s that?" Kamil replied, looking a bit puzzled. "Oh, right, I meant the food," Jack quickly corrected himself. "Ah, we have bread, some fruits, and some milk," Kamil informed him, pointing to the available options. "Sounds good. Let me grab something. I''m quite hungry," Jack said, making his way to the table filled with fruits like bananas, apples, and grapes. He picked up an apple and placed it on his plate, then moved on to another section to grab a medium-sized loaf of bread. As he was about to pour some milk into a cup, one of the soldiers approached him and said, "Hi, how are you? You''re Jack Sterling, right?" "Yes, that''s me," Jack replied with a smile, a bit surprised that the soldier recognized him. "It''s good to see you. Yesterday, you really helped with the investigation. You and Ramon saw Iliaz with the bottle," the soldier said, appreciating Jack''s role. "Oh, thank you. Yes, we did our best," Jack replied, grateful that General Setka had spread the rumour to protect his identity. We made some changes. I noticed that the soldiers didn''t get enough sleep, so I planned for this yesterday," Kamil explained. "What changes are you talking about?" Kasib inquired. "You''ll find out soon enough, Kasib. Just be patient," Kamil replied, patting Kasib''s shoulder reassuringly. Setka''s commanding voice echoed through the camp as he stood up, plate in hand. He walked over to the table where the dirty plates were collected, placed his plate there, and turned around to face the soldiers in the main area. "All men, get ready in 10 minutes. We will depart for our mission!" he declared authoritatively. "Yess, Commander!" the soldiers responded with respect. Ramon and Jack quickly gathered their belongings. "Let''s go, pack our stuff," Ramon urged Jack, in a hurry to get ready. "Okay, Ramon," Jack replied, following his friend. As they were about to head to their tent, they noticed Kasib eating his apple and asked him if he was coming along. "No, I prepared everything yesterday," Kasib replied calmly, still enjoying his snack. "And what about you, Kamil?" Jack asked. Kamil grinned and said, "I told my guards from the Special Unit to take care of it for me." "Spoiled brat," Ramon teased Kamil, giving him a side-eye. "Let''s go, Jack," Ramon said, grabbing Jack''s hand as they rushed back to their tent. As they ran, Jack saw guards quickly donning their armour, and the commotion in the camp was louder than ever. The loud horn signalled their departure, and it felt like Judgment Day without the judgment. The Special Unit Guards were already prepared in just a few minutes, ready for the journey ahead. As Jack and Ramon reached their tent, they quickly gathered their belongings and packed them into their bags. The atmosphere around the camp was bustling with soldiers getting ready for the departure. The sound of clinking armour, rustling of tents, and the shuffling of feet created a sense of urgency and determination. "We need to hurry, Jack," Ramon said, zipping up his bag. "Setka won''t wait for us if we''re late." "I''m ready," Jack replied, finishing his packing. They emerged from their tent, and as they looked around, they noticed Kamil''s guards from the Special Unit were fully geared up ready to go. Jack and Ramon quickly hopped onto Ramon''s horse and rode towards the entrance gates of the camp. As they rushed through the camp, passing tents with soldiers still inside, they finally reached the gates where they met Kamil and his unit. "Hey, Kamil, your guards are ready to go," Ramon teased. Kamil smirked and replied, "Well, it''s good to have reliable people to take care of things for me." Ramon brushed off the comment and said, "Yeah, yeah, whatever." Kasib suddenly arrived, looking tired, and stopped next to Kamil. Before they could speak further, Setka appeared before them, looking commanding and focused. "Men, it''s time to leave, Charge to the Valley of Wadi Hammamat" Setka declared with authority. "Our mission is important, and we shall not fail." "All right!" the soldiers shouted in unison. Setka''s horse started moving forward into the endless desert, and the soldiers followed behind, holding their weapons high and looking determined to go into battle. "Maybe we should stay back and let them go first," Kamil suggested. Jack observed the energetic soldiers, their determination to fight following their leader, creating a cloud of dust as they rode off into the desert, ready to face any challenges that lay ahead. The four of them hung back for a moment, allowing the main group of soldiers to advance further ahead. They planned to join them later and support them as needed during the mission. Kasib adjusted his armour while Kamil checked his weapons, ensuring they were ready for whatever awaited them. CH.37 Doppelg?nger A woman''s beauty, a tale of mystery, Is she the real one or a doppelg?nger''s history? Lost in identity, yet resolute and strong, Killed twenty times, but keeps coming back along. The power of the chronotex, a curse or blessing''s might, The judge of fate, deciding the path''s flight. In the unfolding battle, where will they be led? Who emerges victorious, as the story''s threads spread. Doppelg?nger. The group continued to ride through the scorching desert, following the path set by General Setka. The heat was intense, searing the skin of every soldier and leaving them thirsty for relief. But their spirits remained high, fuelled by determination and the belief that they were true warriors. The terrain was challenging, with rough, tea-stained mountains rising like waves from the vast sea of sand. There were no signs of human settlement or any other life, except for the soldiers running towards an unknown destination. As they continued riding through the desert, Jack engaged in conversation with Kamil, eager to learn more about their plan. "So, what was your plan, Kamil?" Jack asked. Kamil smiled and replied, "Well, if you look at the front, there are carriages. I told some extra soldiers to bring carriages with beds so that those who haven''t had enough sleep can rest properly. What do you think about it, Jack?" "Good idea, I guess," Jack replied, looking towards the sky as the light bounced off his face and the breeze flowed through his long hair. Reflecting on his thoughts, he admitted, "You know, this is my first proper fight." "Liar!" Kasib playfully added While eating Dates from a cotton bag. "No, it''s just that I have never fought someone whom I truly wanted to kill. There''s no one who exists that I truly want to kill," Jack explained. "Even the one who murdered my father, I never truly wanted to kill him. It''s just that I have never fought an enemy that I could ever kill." Kamil understood the weight of Jack''s words and nodded in understanding. "Well, you might have to change that statement soon because we are going into battle, and you might have to kill," Ramon chimed in. "But..." Jack attempted to explain. "Nope, Jack, if you can''t fight, then how do you protect what you love? I, too, lost everything that I loved because I couldn''t fight," Kamil said vividly recalling the harrowing moment from his past when he lost everything, he held dear. At a tender age, he clutched the severed hand of his mother, surrounded by chaos as fires raged and smoke filled the air. Tears of profound sorrow welled up in his eyes while heartless soldiers mercilessly took the lives of countless innocent people in his city Kamil after coming back to reality continued to say "But now, I have everything I need. I have a man I trust, General Setka, and someone I can talk and joke with, Ramon. This is my world, and I fight to protect it. The Royal Army is my family," Kamil said with a big smile. Ramon turned to Kasib and asked, "What about you, Kasib?" "Huh!" Kasib replied, taken aback. "Well, I fight to become the strongest warrior in the land," he said confidently. "Childish!" Ramon teased Kasib. Kasib threw his cotton bag filled with dates at Ramon. "It''s not!" Kasib retorted. Ramon deftly caught the bag, opened it, and started eating the dates. The group burst into laughter, and Kasib turned red with shyness. 10 Mins away from the Chronotex site Perched atop the tea-stained mountains, the enigmatic man in black observed the army below, their progress relentless despite the scorching desert heat. His dark robes swayed in the wind, and an aura of mystery and power surrounded him, setting him apart from the ordinary. "It''s time," he whispered to himself, a mixture of anticipation and determination resonating in his voice. As the soldiers marched on, their focus fixed on their destination, they remained oblivious to the watchful eyes observing their every move. About 30 minutes away from the Chronotex site, a multitude of bandits rode on horseback, marching towards their destination. Among them, a bandit sitting in a carriage suddenly collapsed, his body convulsing as bubbles of water spewed from his mouth, his lips turning a purplish blue. Stolen novel; please report. Another bandit, positioned by the side of the carriage while riding on his horse, quickly shouted, "Commander, the signal is here from Tarek Amunet!" At the front of the bandit group, their leader, a tall and lean woman with dark hair and piercing green eyes, stood out. She wore gleaming armour adorned with intricate designs and carried a sword in her hand. With a determined look in her eyes, she addressed her followers, "All march forward! We must retrieve the Chronotex!" The group finally reached the front of the Chronotex site, where Setka was in conversation with two informers. Kamil, Jack, Kasib, and Ramon joined them, ready to proceed with their mission. "We must be quick," Kamil warned, expressing concern that others might also be trying to retrieve the Chronotex. Ramon asked, "Why the rush?" "Because this is a hotspot for Chronotex, and we can''t afford to waste any time," Kamil explained, emphasizing the importance of being vigilant. As they walked forward, Kamil instructed the special unit soldiers to come prepared with shields and remain on high alert. They knew that protecting the Chronotex and Setka was of utmost importance. The soldiers informed Setka that the Chronotex was about the size of a large rock. "I see," Setka replied, his mind focused on the task at hand. Curiosity filled Ramon as he asked Jack, "What power do you think we will get from it?" Kamil interjected, "We can only find out after the bonding process is complete. It''s not something we can predict beforehand." Kasib couldn''t resist asking, "Who do you think will get it?" Kamil responded, "The Chronotex chooses its user based on the qualities and characteristics of the individual. It will be someone responsible and compatible with its power." Looking at Kasib, Kamil couldn''t help but tease, "Definitely not you, I can guarantee that." Annoyed, Kasib retorted, "I didn''t want it anyway." Arriving at the site, they saw a crater-like pit dug into the ground, with the Chronotex at its centre. The crystal-like rock shimmered with an otherworldly glow, captivating Jack''s attention. "Is this really the Chronotex?" Ramon asked in awe. Setka, filled with curiosity, decided to touch the crystal. However, as he did, the atmosphere suddenly shifted, and a sense of foreboding filled the air. "Be careful, General," Kamil Shouted alerting Setka. "What was that?" Jack''s voice rang out, astonishment etched on his face as he surveyed the sudden attack. The Special Unit Guards sprang into action, forming a protective shield around Setka and the rest of the group, their weapons at the ready to defend against any further onslaught. Kasib tightened his grip on his spear, preparing to stand his ground and protect his comrades. From the origin of the assault, a figure emerged, clad in gleaming armour. Behind her, a band of menacing bandits took their positions, bracing for a fierce battle. "Isabella Rossi," Kamil called out with a mix of anger and recognition, locking eyes with the formidable woman. "You''ll hand over that Chronotex right now, Setka!" Isabella declared with unwavering determination; her bandits poised to attack. Setka''s resolve remained unyielding as he countered, "You think I''m a fool? I''ll never surrender it to you." "ATTACK! ALL MEMBERS OF THE GUILD, CLAIM THAT CHRONOTEX!" Isabella''s voice echoed across the battlefield as her forces prepared to engage in combat. "Soldiers, stand your ground! Drive back the Merchants Guild bandits!" Setka''s voice rang out, his pointed finger directing the soldiers to face the hostile threat. In response, the bandits unleashed a hail of fiery arrows upon the unprepared soldiers. Some troops were caught off guard, their skin scorched as they fell victim to the flames. Others swiftly sought refuge behind their shields or took cover on the ground, desperately evading the deadly barrage. "General, I suggest we regroup and devise a strong plan to defeat her," Kamil proposed, his voice filled with determination. "Agreed, let''s fall back for now," Setka responded, and they swiftly began their retreat while the Special Unit soldiers provided cover, shielding them from any incoming arrows. As the initial barrage of arrows ceased, they reached a safe distance and gathered with the main force to strategize their next move. "Looks like they ran out of arrows," Kasib remarked. "Most likely, but we can''t afford to be complacent. They''ll likely regroup and come at us again," Kamil cautioned. Ramon interjected, "So, what''s the battle strategy?" Kamil produced an ancient brown papyrus scroll, passing it to Setka, who started drawing on it as he explained the plan. "Alright, here''s the plan. I''ll take the front, leading the main force, and some members of the Special Unit will accompany me. Behind us, Kamil and the rest of the Special Units will provide support. Kamil will use his Shield ability to protect soldiers in danger," Setka detailed. "On the right wing, we''ll have Commander Mene''s troops, led by Ramon, along with 30 other soldiers. On the left, another group of 30 soldiers. The rest will form the centre or serve as reinforcements, while the archers will stay in the back, ready to provide support when needed." "All troops, do you understand the plan?" Setka called out. "Yes, General!" the soldiers responded in unison, their resolve strengthening with the unified strategy. The tension in the air was palpable as the army prepared to face Isabella and her bandits once more. As they assumed their positions, Jack couldn''t help but be curious about the abilities of those around him. Turning to Kamil, he asked, "So, you possess a Chronotex as well?" Kamil nodded with a smile. "Indeed, it''s called Shield. With it, I can create strong shields at any location I can see. That''s why I''ll be a bit back from the frontline, protecting the soldiers who are under attack." "That''s impressive," Jack remarked. "I hope your Shield can help me too if the need arises." Kamil reassured him, "Rest assured, if I see you in trouble, I''ll be there to lend a hand." Ramon called out, "Jack, quick, let''s head to our position!" "Alright," Jack replied, joining Ramon and Kasib. The desert heat was relentless, and the urgency of the situation added to their fatigue as they hurried to their designated spots. Kasib teased Jack, "Already feeling the heat, huh?" Jack grinned, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "It''s just a bit too much for my liking." As they jogged, Jack asked Ramon, "What''s Isabella Rossi''s Chronotex?" Ramon explained, "Hers is called Doppelg?nger. You won''t believe it, but General Setka and Commander Menes have supposedly killed her about 20 times already, and yet she keeps reappearing." Jack was taken aback. "What? How is that possible?" Ramon continued, "She never shows up for her battles herself. Instead, she always sends her Doppelg?nger or g?ngers to fight in her place." This left Jack stunned and concerned. The impending battle now seemed even more unpredictable Far away from the battlefield, in a place bustling with Bandits, filth covered every inch of the surroundings. Inside a dimly lit room, a woman laid on her bed, surrounded by an assortment of weaponry scattered on the floor. It was none other than Isabella Rossi. Her piercing green eyes opened slowly, and she let out a weary sigh. "Uhh, another battle," she whispered to herself, her mind already calculating the strategies she would employ. As she got up from the bed, her gaze fell on a mirror hanging on the wall. In it, she saw her own reflection, a reflection that seemed to shimmer and waver like a mirage. Her lips curved into a sly smile as she touched the mirror. "The Doppelg?nger never disappoints," she mused, her voice echoing with confidence. CH.38 The Conflict at The Valley of Wadi Hammamat Fight, fight, fight, to kill or defend, A struggle that reveals the essence within. What''s right, what''s wrong, truth yet to unveil, Life and death, destinies now set to sail. In the conflict''s grasp, the answers hide, The resolution lingers on fate''s tide. Let the conflict end, its mysteries untwine, And in the aftermath, a new chapter shall align. The Valley of Wadi Hammamat Conflict Part 1. "FIGHTTTTT!" Both leaders shouted as the soldiers and bandits charged towards each other. There were about 200 people in total engaged in the intense combat. The atmosphere was charged with tension, yet it was filled with an adrenaline-fueled energy. The soldiers and bandits raced towards each other; their morale high at the start of the battle. "CLNGGG!" The clash of weapons echoed like a gush of wind escaping from a mountain. The swords clashed, and within the first 20 seconds, almost 10 people were already lying lifeless on the ground. Jack tightly held onto his sword, sweat pouring from his forehead as he slashed at a bandit. However, his strike missed as the bandit swiftly evaded the attack. "Cant even land a hit? What are you doing, Jack?" Kasib shouted as he impaled a bandit with his spear. The droplets of blood splattered onto Jack''s face, and he replied, "I just can''t get myself to do it." Before Jack could catch his breath, another bandit attempted to attack him from behind. But in an instant, Ramon intervened, chopping off the bandit''s hands with his blade, saving Jack from harm. In the midst of the formation, Kamil stood on his horse, surrounded by the Special Unit soldiers, vigilant and ready to protect his comrades. "Shield!" he shouted, his hands springing outward, conjuring a glass-like invisible pentagon that shattered the bandit''s sword. Seizing the opportunity, a Special Unit soldier swiftly stabbed the bandit beneath the area where the shield had no effect. "Thanks, Kamil!" the soldier acknowledged. "No worries," Kamil replied, scanning the battlefield for any other potential threats. With a sly grin, Kamil strategically used his Chronotex to safeguard the soldiers from attacks coming from their blind spots. Meanwhile, at the front of the battlefield, Setka and Isabella Rossi confronted each other as the wind howled around them. Setka stood alone, exuding unwavering confidence, while Rossi had her two most formidable soldiers by her side, with the other two engaged in combat elsewhere. "You brought your little piggies with you?" Setka taunted, referring to the two soldiers. "Is it enough to make up for dying 20 times?" he added with a smirk. Rossi laughed, unfazed by the taunt. "Haven''t seen you for a long time," she retorted, throwing a small knife towards Setka. With uncanny reflexes, Setka evaded it effortlessly by using his sword as a shield while keeping his eyes closed. "Well, well, still as sharp as always," Rossi remarked. Setka decided it was time to end this swiftly. He vanished in the blink of an eye, leaving two guards dead next to Rossi. "Now let''s begin!" Rossi shouted, a maniacal smile forming on her face, as her guards fell in a single swift motion by Setka''s hand. With psychopathic glee, Rossi charged at Setka with her sword. "Take this!" she shouted. However, before she could even reach him, Setka appeared next to her and beheaded her in one clean slash. Rossi fell lifelessly to the ground. But it wasn''t over yet. In a matter of seconds, five identical copies of Isabella Rossi materialized in front of Setka, attacking him relentlessly from all angles. Setka, undeterred, slashed them all at once, their blood staining the tea-stained ground. The duel was still not over, and Setka acknowledged Rossi''s improved control over her copies since their last encounter. However, he knew this battle would never truly end. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "This isn''t you, and I already know this will never end. However, there is only one way left," Setka said, locking eyes with Rossi. Having the Chronotex of Light Speed, Setka possessed the ability to move near the speed of light, making him an incredibly formidable opponent. Jack, still six minutes into the conflict, refused to kill or hurt a single soul. His wide eyes witnessed the gruesome scene of people being killed, their limbs falling to the ground. "Jack, look out!" Ramon shouted as a bandit attempted to attack him. Jack used his sword as a shield, but the force of the attack pushed him back, causing him to fall to the ground. "Let''s get this one first!" the bandits jeered, viewing Jack as a weak and easy target. His heart raced as he struggled to figure out what to do. Six bandits charged towards him; swords held high. Jack hastily positioned his sword in front of them, ready to defend, but doubts still clouded his mind. "No, you don''t!" Ramon shouted as he stepped in front of Jack, intercepting the attack. Meanwhile, in the duel between Setka and Rosie, Setka skilfully evaded another knife thrown by Rosie, lunging towards her and slashing one of her copies. But, as before, they reappeared, unfazed by the previous attack. "Rosie," Setka called out. "Yes," she replied. "Let me tell you this: you have already lost. The organizations may have strong Chronotex users, but we have a trump card," Setka said with a smirk. Suddenly, an explosion resounded in the distance, drawing Rosie''s attention away from the duel. Theyre stood Ramon, the bandits who had initially attacked Jack were dead, all dead, killed by Ramons dark energy power. His shoulders covered in the inky blackness; Ramon''s hands exuded a matter of darkness even blacker than the night sky. This was the Art taught to him by Menes. Ramon raised his hands and stepped forward punching the air unleashing a deadly attack that decimated the bandits in the distance. "What is that?" Jack asked Ramon in utter shock. "It''s Dark Energy," Ramon replied with a hint of excitement. "Dark Energy?" Jack marvelled, unable to take his eyes off the mysterious power displayed before him this was the second time he had ever seen it. "Thank you, Ramon!" Jack Said, relieved. Approaching Jack, Ramon whispered in his ear, "Jack, I know you can''t kill, but the soldiers on our side aren''t liking this. You have to do something. All the soldiers have killed bandits. You can''t just be a bystander you have to do something." "I know; however, I just can''t get myself to do it," Jack replied, his worry evident. Ramon let out a sigh and placed his hands on Jack''s shoulders. "Jack, listen to me. Kill to protect what you love. Remember what Kamil said? Well, Jack, we are all here to protect what we loveour people, the people back home. Even if we hate them, we protect them. You have to do something, leave a mark. Come on," he said, trying to motivate Jack to find his resolve. "You too have a power, Jack," Ramon said, looking into Jack''s eyes with intensity. "Use your power. At least try to. Please," Ramon urged Jack. SHHHHHMMMMM! An arrow of darkness was sent towards Ramon, cracking the air and nearly touching Ramon''s eyes. However, Ramon remained unfazed, looking at it with a straight face. His eyes and fingers did not flinch. THH. The arrow was broken as a pentagon-shaped invisible shield appeared in front of Ramon. It was none other than Kamil who protected him. The man who shot the arrow was one of the formidable soldiers of Rosie. He was staring at Ramon from afar, positioned on the left flank where almost all soldiers of the army were being defeated. The left flank was vulnerable and under attack. "Jack, stay here. I leave this to you. I have to take care of that guy; he looks strong," Ramon commanded. "OK," Jack replied in an innocent voice. Ramon turned around, aiming to make his way to the formidable bandit. He stopped and said, "Jack, use Level 1 of your ability. It will keep you safe for now. Use this battle as a catalyst to improve yourself." Ramon jumped, creating a small crater on the ground, and started to fight one of Rosie''s strongest soldiers. Jack took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and talked to himself in his head. "Think, think, think about what''s near me. Think about what''s going on." As Jack''s concentration deepened, the dots in his mind transformed into vivid images of the battlefield. He had an eagle-eyed view, observing the moving figures and the chaos below. "Hey, look! The fool has his eyes closed. Let''s get him!" one of the bandits exclaimed, rallying nine others to join him. The bandits charged towards Jack, their malicious intent clear in their eyes. Jack remained calm and muttered to himself, "Hmm, I see you." With swift movements, he deftly dodged the spear of one bandit, countering with a powerful punch to the assailant''s face. Another bandit attacked with a sword, but Jack effortlessly evaded the strike and swiftly countered with a forceful kick to the opponent''s stomach. He moved with grace and precision, taking advantage of his enhanced senses to stay one step ahead. Jack''s strategic mind was at work as he devised clever tactics to neutralize the threats. He grabbed some charcoal powder he had brought from the lab and threw it into a bandit''s eyes, temporarily blinding him and rendering him unable to fight. As the battle raged on, Jack''s enhanced perception allowed him to distinguish friend from foe in the midst of the chaos. His mind assigned a red colour to the bandits and a blue colour to the soldiers, enabling him to identify who to engage and who to avoid. Meanwhile, as Ramon veered towards the left flank and Kasib neared the middle, there was a gap on the right flank. The bandits noticed the opening and tried to exploit it, swarming towards that side. Isabella Rosie, the cunning and fierce leader, had brought four of her strongest bandits to the battlefield. Two of them had already fallen victim to Setka''s prowess, leaving only two remaining. One of Rosie''s formidable bandits engaged in a heated duel with Ramon on the left flank, while the last one, a man named Calsprus, positioned himself on the right flank, barking orders to his fellow bandits. "Kill them all!" Calsprus roared, and the bandits unleashed a brutal assault, mercilessly slaughtering the soldiers of the Royal Army. Kamil and Kasib, in the middle, looked on in shock as the right flank crumbled under the relentless assault. The right flank, was on the verge of being completely overwhelmed. With hardly any soldiers left to defend it, Ramon and Kasib absent, there was no one to protect it. A heart-wrenching cry pierced through the chaos of the battlefield, shaking Jack from his focused state. The voice was familiar, and as he opened his eyes, his attention was drawn to the source of the despair. There, in the distance, stood Calsprus, a menacing figure with a powerful build, gripping a soldier in his hand like a vise. Jack''s heart pounded as he recognized the soldier. It was the same man who had spoken to him back at the camp, offering gratitude for his kindness. The realization hit Jack like a wave of emotions, awakening a sense of responsibility within him. "No!" Jack shouted, his voice resonating with determination. He couldn''t stand idly by while someone he had connected with was in peril. The Bandit who was engaged in battle with Jack took advantage of the situation, advancing his spear towards Jack while he was still in shock. Meanwhile, in the distance, Calsprus threw the man he was holding to the ground and swiftly beheaded him with a sword. Caught off guard, Jack froze, and a spear struck him from behind. This moment triggered memories of his father''s death, leaving him feeling helpless once again. The image of the soldier''s head transformed into that of his father, and the masked man who killed his father now replaced Calsprus. As Jack''s heart raced, memories flooded his mind. In the distance, Kamil, Ramon, and Kasib called out to Jack, but time seemed to slow down. Then, in that pivotal moment, a surge of pain and pure anger welled up inside Jack, and something changed within him. The emotions were overwhelming, and then, suddenly... CH.39 The Conclusion of The Conflict and The Dream. Through the forest, ''neath sun''s golden ray, A distant town emerges, where memories stay. Happiness dwells there, a childhood''s embrace, Yet reality''s veil, a darker truth we must face. Camping with family, joyful and free, But reality shifted, as shadows came to be (DEATH). The Conclusion of The Conflict. Nestled midst mountains'' embrace, a quaint town finds its place. Trees like guardians stand tall, as clouds descend like a soft thrall. Pure air sweeps through this serene space, where sunbeams dance with gentle grace. Huts of brown wood and concrete blend, on roads that weave and twist and bend. Laughter and joy fill every sight, as residents revel in day''s light, a harmonious haven where life''s sweet sound, in every corner and street, is found. Amidst the tranquility of the mountainous landscape, nestled between the towering trees, a boy named Jack and a man named Edward journeyed together. Father and son shared this ascent, a bonding experience etched into their memories. Pausing momentarily, Jack cast a glance back through the dense foliage, his gaze directed at the distant small town below. The sun''s gentle embrace cast a warm glow upon the town, accentuating its quaint charm. The harmonious symphony of birdsong and the gentle hum of insects filled the air, creating a serene backdrop for the duo''s expedition. A contented smile graced Jack''s youthful face, his eyes reflecting the joy of the moment. Amidst the embrace of nature''s embrace and the dappled sunlight filtering through the leaves, Jack''s heart brimmed with happiness. "Hey, Jack!" Edward''s voice echoed through the air. "Yeah, Dad?" Jack responded, turning his attention to Edward, who was already ascending the mountain. "Come on, let''s go!" Edward encouraged, motioning for Jack to hasten his pace. "Sure thing, Dad," Jack agreed, his eyes lighting up as he jumped from one rock to another, determined to catch up with his father. Once they reunited, the two of them continued their ascent together, their footsteps syncing harmoniously as they made their way up the mountain. "Dad, what''s on the menu for dinner tonight?" Jack inquired; curiosity evident in his voice. Edward paused for a moment, considering his response. "Well, tonight we''ll be having whatever we manage to catch during our hunting," he finally replied. "Sounds exciting," Jack replied with enthusiasm. "Let''s try to catch a rabbit," Jack suggested, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Sounds like a plan, son. But first, we should reach the hilltop and set up our tent," Edward proposed. "Absolutely, Dad! Let''s get going," Jack exclaimed, already hopping along the path with youthful energy. With their campsite established and their spirits high, the father and son ventured out to hunt for their evening meal. "Jack, let''s craft a rabbit trap. I''ll leave it in your capable hands," Edward entrusted, a warm smile on his face as he looked at his eager son. "Okay, let''s start by digging a pit for the rabbit to fall into," Jack suggested, getting to work with his hands and a makeshift shovel. "Good thinking," Edward praised, watching as Jack skillfully dug the pit. Next, Jack placed sturdy sticks and branches across the pit, creating gaps that would give way under the rabbit''s weight. Edward observed, impressed by Jack''s ingenuity. Jack proceeded to tie ropes across the top of the pit, forming a net that would collapse when the rabbit stepped on it. "This net will collapse under the rabbit''s weight, causing it to fall into the pit," Jack explained to Edward. "You''re doing great, Jack. You''ve learned well," Edward complimented with a smile. "I know, I learned it from one of the books you recommended," Jack admitted proudly. "Is that so? Well, I''m glad you''re putting that knowledge to good use," Edward replied, his smile growing wider. "Dad, do you have any scraps of food?" Jack inquired. Edward thought for a moment. "I believe I have some grapes in the lunch box. Let me fetch them for you," he offered. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Edward produced a transparent plastic lunch box filled with grapes, apples, and oranges. He handed the grapes to Jack, who thanked him with a nod. "Thank you," Jack said as he strategically placed the grapes on the trap. "This will be the bait to lure the rabbit." With the trap set and the bait in place, Jack and Edward retreated to nearby bushes, concealing themselves as they waited for their prey. 10 Mins Later Hushed sounds reached their ears, alerting them to movement near the trap. In unison, they cautiously approached the site and discovered a rabbit ensnared in the pit they had prepared. "We caught one! Finally!" Jack exclaimed his joy evident in his voice. As they gazed at the trapped rabbit, its eyes met Jack''s. Little did the rabbit know that it would soon be transformed into a delicious meal. The scene shifted, and the rabbit now sizzled on a stove, its aroma filling the air as Jack and Edward prepared to enjoy their hard-earned feast. Accompanied by cups of hot chocolate, the meal was a satisfying reward after their successful hunting endeavor. With the moon ascending high in the sky, Jack''s eyelids grew heavy, and his head gently leaned against Edward''s chest. Having finished his hot chocolate, Edward set the cup down on the table. Carefully, he scooped Jack up into his arms and carried him inside the tent, laying him down on the small bed. Edward''s fingers brushed through Jack''s hair as a tender smile graced his lips. In the tranquil moment, the only words that escaped were, "I miss you, Jack." The rhythmic sound of hooves echoed loudly in Jack Sterling''s ears, each "clop" distinct and clear. He awoke to a sky painted with shades of dark blue and fiery orange, the wind rushing by with a palpable energy. "Look, he''s awake!" Ramon''s voice called out. A familiar face appeared before Jack''s newly opened eyes C the faces of Kamil, Ramon, and Kasib, peering down at him from atop the carriage. In a moment of surprise, Jack sat up abruptly, his gaze scanning the surroundings. "AHAH! Where are we?" he exclaimed, his eyes flickering between his companions. "You were asleep for a whole day, and you were bleeding quite a bit," Ramon said, concern evident in his voice. "We''re heading back to the Palace from the conflict" Kasib answered. Jack''s memory began to piece together. "Wait, what happened? I remember I was at the conflict." Kamil raised an eyebrow. "How could you not remember, Jack?" Confusion etched across Jack''s face. "Wait, what happened? I don''t know. I just went unconscious after I saw the soldier die." "We won the conflict, thanks to you," Kamil said with a smile. Jack''s bewilderment deepened. "But what did I do?" "After you fell unconscious from seeing the soldier''s head being cut off, you went berserk. You killed about 30 of the bandits in your vicinity. It was like a sudden force of nature had crushed them all. Luckily, no soldiers from the army were in the area at the time," Kamil explained. "Yeah, I saw your eyes C they turned completely black, and you stared at us for a few seconds. It was quite unsettling, I must say. We were all taken aback," Ramon added. Kasib interjected, looking away, and muttered, "Not all of us." Ramon leaned closer to Kasib, teasingly. "Oh, come on, I distinctly remember your face C you were definitely sweating." "No, I wasn''t!" Kasib retorted, shoving Ramon away. Scratching his head, Jack confessed, "Well, I don''t remember any of that." "How could you not remember? You were so cool! You even stole my spotlight after I transformed into my dark energy form," Ramon exclaimed, a mix of amazement and amusement in his voice. "Blades appearing from your back, white yet silver. There were so many that you killed all of the bandits. We were lucky that no soldiers were there," Kamil recounted. Jack turned his attention to Ramon as he asked. "And what were you smiling about?" "Oh, I just had a good dream, that''s all," Jack replied nonchalantly. Ramon raised an eyebrow. "I see." "We are finally here, I guess," Kamil said, looking ahead. "Finally, home. Man, I can''t wait to head to sleep. We''ve been traveling for a day straight," Ramon said, his anticipation for rest evident. "I must continue with my training," Kasib added, his determination clear in his voice. Ramon attempted to convince Kasib. "Take a rest, Kasib." "No, I can''t. If I want to be the strongest warrior, I must train hard," Kasib replied resolutely. "Okay, up to you," Ramon conceded in a tired tone. Kasib''s thoughts raced as he watched Jack converse with Ramon. "After what I''ve seen today, I can''t rest. His power... I''m too far behind." Few Minutes Later The marching soldiers entered the city to a warm welcome from the people. Children came out, expressing their gratitude and greetings to Setka. Families stood behind them, watching with smiles. "Hey, look, that''s Kamil!" One young girl shouted with excitement. "He looks so handsome!" Others chimed in, their faces turning a shade of red. Kamil couldn''t help but feel thrilled by the attention. He looked outside and struck a dashing pose, playing up to the admiration of the girls. Meanwhile, Ramon and Kasib exchanged glances and whispered to each other, "They don''t know what he''s truly like. They''re jealous of Kamil''s popularity among the girls." Curiosity arose among the girls as they spotted a blond man Sitting next to Kamil. Kamil''s moment of glory was abruptly interrupted by Jack''s presence, stealing the limelight with his own unique charm. "Wow, just look at his eyes! They''re so beautiful," the girls whispered to each other. Ramon burst into laughter, pointing at Kamil. "Haha, they don''t care about you anymore." Kamil''s pride was wounded, and he couldn''t let it slide. He lunged at Ramon, and a playful wrestling match ensued inside the carriage. Trying to restore order, Jack stepped in, raising his hands. "You guys, calm down." Their squabble came to a halt as they both paused and turned away from each other, a bit sheepish. The soldiers entered the Palace, guided and welcomed by their fellow soldiers. Despite their fatigue and some injuries, their spirits were high as they unloaded the cargo. After a hard-fought victory, they were looking forward to a peaceful night C some reuniting with their families, while others planned to spend the evening in the Palace, enjoying food and drinks with their comrades. Yet, amidst the triumphant return, the reality remained stark. Among the hundred who had embarked on the mission, only around forty returned. The plans for celebration gave way to the somber truth that some had fallen on the battlefield. Ramon handed Jack a bag filled with bread. "Hold this, Jack." "Alright, let''s go. We''ve got everything," Ramon commanded as he stepped off the carriage. With Jack beside him, Ramon took hold of a rope, Kamil carried water, and Kasib carried a sack of wheat. They moved purposefully toward the Palace kitchen, aiming to deliver the leftover provisions to Tarek Khalifa, the Chief of the Palace. The orange hues of the sky cast a warm reflection on the pristine white marble tiles of the Palace as the group made their way towards the kitchen. Among the soldiers, there were glances and whispers exchanged, their attention drawn to a particular individual. "Why are they staring and whispering?" Kasib asked Kamil, puzzled by the attention. Kamil let out a sigh, his frustration evident. "I think it''s about Jack." "Why?" Ramon inquired. Kamil''s frustration grew as he explained, "Because of how many enemies he took down. Jack''s feat of eliminating one of Rossie''s top soldiers and her entire flank is remarkable. It''s not something an ordinary soldier could accomplish, except for a few exceptional ones in the army." Kasib''s understanding deepened, and he nodded. "I see it now." Ramon adopted a jokingly sad tone. "Why isn''t my power-up getting any attention, then?" Jack, feeling embarrassed, quickly apologized to Ramon. "I''m really sorry, Ramon. I won''t do it again." Kamil interjected with a chuckle, "Don''t worry, Jack. He''s just teasing you." The group reached the kitchen and handed over the provisions. Kasib and Kamil decided to call it a day and headed to their respective rooms. Ramon accompanied Jack to his room. "See you tomorrow," Jack waved to Ramon as he closed the door. "Goodbye," Ramon replied before Jack shut the door. Inside his room, Jack let out a sigh. He removed his old, worn brown detective coat and placed it carefully on a chair. Moving to the window, he pulled back the curtains, allowing the orange sunlight to filter in. Finally, he walked over to his bed and lay down, attempting to find some rest. In the quietness of his room, Jack spoke to himself, his voice a soft murmur, "What a day, and what a dream. I miss you too, Dad." CH.40 The NUBIA KINGDOM Part 1 Nubia''s might, a kingdom bold and true, Warriors strong, a formidable crew. Amongst them, a prodigy, just twelve in years, Diplomacy''s dance, decisions unclear. Will they forge bonds, or become rivals in fray, Destiny''s course, yet to find its way? The NUBIA KINGDOM As the sun ascended to its zenith, its radiant heat permeated the city of Thebes, casting a sweltering veil over the training grounds of the palace. Among the combatants practicing under the scorching sun were Setka, Jack, Kamil, Kasib, and Ramon. A resounding clash of swords echoed through the air as Ramon''s blade met Setka''s with a forceful impact. The power behind Setka''s strike sent Ramon staggering backward, struggling to maintain his stance. Seizing the moment, Kamil lunged forward, aiming to exploit Setka''s brief vulnerability. However, Setka''s response was swift and precise. Evading Kamil''s attack effortlessly, Setka moved with a speed akin to light itself. In a fraction of a second, he materialized behind Kamil and delivered a lightning-fast kick to his side. Kamil was sent hurtling through the air, his shocked expression mirroring the astonishing velocity of his flight. Among the group, only Kasib remained, his bare torso glistening with sweat and adorned with the marks of battles past. His chiselled physique displayed a sculpted six-pack and a well-defined V-taper, a testament to his rigorous training and countless trials. Driven by determination, Kasib sprinted toward Setka, his sword held with unwavering focus. As Setka''s blade moved to intercept the strike, Kasib swiftly altered his sword''s trajectory, redirecting the attack to the opposite side. Setka''s reflexes were sharp, and he deftly defended against Kasib''s assault. In an instant, Setka vanished from Kasib''s line of sight, only to reappear behind him. Kasib had anticipated this move and reacted swiftly. He spun around rapidly, his sword creating a protective circle around him as he simultaneously moved backward. As Setka materialized behind Kasib, he realized the danger too late. Kasib''s blade grazed Setka''s Armor, leaving a telling mark on his defensive barrier. As Setka glided across the ground, propelled by the force of his own push, he eventually came to a stop. A grin painted his face, and he spoke, "Great job today, folks. One of you managed to graze my Armor. Well done, Kasib," he said, his smile directed at the skilled warrior. Then, his gaze shifted to Kamil, Ramon, and Jack. With a mix of disappointment and frustration, Setka addressed them, "And you three... Setka''s eyes fell upon Kamil, Ramon, and Jack, his voice carrying a blend of exasperation and challenge. "How can you struggle so much to wield a simple sword? Learn a thing or two from Kasib. He''s committed, while Kamil, you just bark orders at the Special Unit Guards. Setka''s words boomed; his irritation evident. Meanwhile, Kamil whispered to Ramon while Setka continued his lecture, "I have a feeling this is going to be a lengthy one." Setka shifted his focus to Ramona, shaking his head. "Ramon, you''re strong, but you lack common sense. Your strength is noteworthy, but your execution falls short." Ramon, clearly embarrassed, responded, "But I''m almost reaching Master Level 2." Setka''s patience snapped, and he bellowed, "Enough! Shut up!" Turning to Jack, Setka''s tone shifted again, "And you, Jack." He paused briefly, uncertainty filling the air. "I''m not even sure where to begin with you." This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Jack stood there, stunned, his thoughts swirling. He mumbled to himself, "Oh no, am I really not up to par?" Seeking to clarify, Setka advised, "However, focus on honing your abilities. I believe that should suffice for you." Setka''s words offered a glimmer of hope to Jack Setka cleared his throat, his voice slightly strained. "Alright then," he began, "prepare yourselves for tonight." Confusion painted Kamil''s face as he questioned, "What''s happening tonight, General?" Ramon joined in, his puzzlement evident, "Yeah, why the secrecy, general?" Setka let out a resigned sigh, his expression showing a mix of amusement and exasperation. "You 4 are in for a diplomatic mission tonight. You''ll be accompanying Commander Menes to the Nubia Kingdom." "What?!" Ramon and Kamil exclaimed simultaneously, their disbelief palpable. Kamil added a playful jab, "You could''ve given us a heads-up, General. I would''ve at least gotten a fresh haircut and looked my best." Setka looked skyward, feigning innocence. "A true soldier anticipates the unexpected," he stated cryptically, then turned to walk away. "You liar!" Kamil pointed at Setka, his shock turning into realization. "You forgot, didn''t you?" Ramon chimed in, the disbelief evident in his voice. "Yeah, you totally forgot!" Setka turned back, a smile mixed with frustration on his face. "Well, do you want more training instead?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. The duo''s response was almost simultaneous, their voices a blend of fear and submission. "No, General, we''re good," they said, their tone a mix of calm and trepidation. "Hey Kamil, what exactly is the Nubia Kingdom?" Jack inquired politely. Kamil''s expression shifted into an informative mode as he began to explain, "The Nubia Kingdom is situated to the south of our own. Historically, we''ve engaged in numerous trade relations with them. It seems that now, they are aiming to solidify these relations through a diplomatic treaty, particularly focusing on trade. This should make things even more convenient and beneficial for both sides." Kasib grabbed his shirt from the floor and put it on, casually joining the conversation. "Ah, I see. So, that''s why General Setka was putting us through the grind, getting us in better shape and making our muscles pop a bit more." Kamil nodded in agreement. "Indeed, it seems like he had more in mind than just training." "Speaking of this diplomatic meeting," Kasib continued, "if Commander Menes is involved, it suggests there might be more to it than just a simple treaty. While General Setka could handle a diplomatic affair, having Commander Menes there makes sense. He''s intimately familiar with our military''s strength, numbers, and structure. It''s more than just a trade discussion; it could involve strategic considerations too." Kamil nodded in agreement, adding, "You''re right, Kasib. Commander Menes has a comprehensive grasp of our military capabilities and the broader context. His presence might indicate that the Nubia Kingdom seeks to strengthen not only trade relations but also security or other alliances." Ramon''s excitement was palpable as he chimed in, "Well, regardless, let''s get ourselves ready for a festive night ahead!" Curious, Kasib brought up another point. "Is that child prodigy from the same Nubia Kingdom as well?" "Who, Jack?" Kamil responded. "Kairo Tempest. He''s apparently already a commander at the tender age of twelve," Kamil clarified. Ramon''s eyes widened in surprise. "Seriously? That''s impressive." A competitive grin formed on Ramon''s face. "Well, if we ever cross paths and spar, I''m going to make sure I beat that punk." Kasib and Kamil burst into laughter, their amusement evident. "You might have a tough time with that," Kamil teased. "Kairo has already mastered Level 3 of his Chronotex and Level 2 of Dark Energy. Meanwhile, you''re still working your way through the initial stages of Level 2." Ramon playfully rolled his eyes, admitting defeat in the friendly banter. FEW HOURS LATER As the sun dipped below the horizon, the sky took on a dusky blue hue. Horses were prepared and standing ready, poised for the start of a lengthy journey. "Soldiers, let''s depart!" Commander Menes''s voice cut through the quiet night as his horse''s neigh echoed. The group set out with swift determination, traversing the serene city of Thebes under the cover of night. Their pace was swift, wind whipping across their faces and through their hair, like a synchronized dance with the mountains and the elements. The group might have been small, but their strength and unity were undeniable. Among them were: Commander Menes, also known as the Dark King, a master of Dark Energy, and one of the most formidable users of this power. Khonsu Atum, a member of the Royal Guards. He was a young man, his bronze skin reflecting his dedication to battle. With unruly black hair and clad in Armor, his enthusiasm for combat was palpable. Kamil, the trusted right hand of General Setka. Kamil''s strategic brilliance was unparalleled. His power, Phalanx''s Shield, allowed him to conjure an almost impenetrable invisible shield at will. Ramon, the loyal companion of Commander Menes and his protg. Ramon wielded Dark Energy like his mentor, having mastered Level 2 of his ability. He possessed the Dark Knight power, enveloping himself in dark energy for enhanced capabilities. Kasib, a robust and skilled soldier, regarded as one of the strongest young warriors in the army. He boasted expertise with various weapons and a resilient mindset. Jack Sterling, a man displaced from the future a NOMAD. His exceptional scientific knowledge set him apart, and he possessed the unique ability of Chrono-Arachnid, enabling him to manifest spider-like limbs from his back, though he struggled to control it. Alongside these remarkable individuals were ten other high-ranking soldiers, each with their own combat prowess and experience. CH.41 The NUBIA KINGDOM part 2 A pause along the journey, a new idea takes flight, Does it connect to the past, shining in new light? A puzzle piece discovered, a link to days gone by The NUBIA KINGDOM part 2 The group had traversed more than half of their journey on horseback and halted for a brief respite on a gently sloping hilltop, about 20-30 meters in elevation. It wasn''t an imposing height, with its edge extending outwards over the ground below. Commander Menes pulled out some sticks from his bag, and the others assisted him in kindling a fire. They collectively decided to rest and tend to their horses for approximately an hour before continuing their journey. Ramon, Kamil, Kasib, and Jack were occupied with feeding Kailo Ramons horse. As they worked, they engaged in a conversation: "How much longer?" Jack inquired. Kamil responded, "We''ve completed more than half of the journey. We should reach our destination by tomorrow around 9 in the morning." Jack let out a sigh, expressing his disapproval of the horses. "I really don''t like horses. I''d much prefer a car." Curiosity piqued, Kasib asked, "What''s a car?" Jack realized that the concept of a car was unfamiliar to the group and explained, "A car is a metal box shaped for aesthetics, equipped with an engine that runs on fuel, enabling it to move. It rests on four tires, ensuring a smooth journey." Kasib appeared baffled, prompting Jack to admit with a hint of disappointment, "Don''t worry about it; it''s quite complicated to explain." Ramon, however, suggested a different idea. "Why don''t we attempt to build a car?" Kamil, Kasib, and Jack exchanged synchronized disappointed looks as Ramon proposed the idea. In unison, they addressed him, "Really?" Kamil interjected, underscoring the potential implications, "If he does, the future might undergo significant changes. Remember what he mentioned last time." Jack chimed in, "Well, I could build something similar to cars from the future, although not as advanced. But undertaking such a project would demand a substantial amount of manpower. And with more people involved, the risk of information spreading increases. Before anything else, we should seek permission from Commander Menes or General Setka." "Alright then, let''s go to Commander Menes immediately," Ramon suggested, revealing his unwavering commitment to the idea. Kasib added with a wry smile, "True to form, Ramon doesn''t seem to let go easily." Kamil directed his query to Jack, "May I ask a question, Jack?" "Of course, go ahead," Jack replied. Curious, Kamil posed his question, "Could you elaborate on the advantages of these cars? I must admit, I''m intrigued. Let''s discuss this further with the Commander." "Okay," Jack responded. Following that, the entire group moved toward the Commander. He was positioned by the Second Fire, a considerable distance from the nearby Soldiers. Khonsu, the royal guard, accompanied him. The two engaged in a conversation while enjoying cups of tea. The group settled down on the floor, joining the Commander and Khonsu. Without interrupting their ongoing dialogue, they keenly listened in. Commander Menes recounted, and Khonsu attentively absorbed his words. Commander Menes shared his experience, "He attempted to wield dark energy against me. However, I managed to redirect it through my eyes, which ultimately frightened him away. Interestingly, since that encounter, he has lost all of his hair and seems deeply affected by the event. It''s regrettable that I caused him distress, but it''s crucial to remember he was an adversary back then. I truly had no alternative but to fight." "Hey, Commander," Ramon initiated the conversation. Commander Menes pivoted and caught sight of the group. With a welcoming smile, he remarked, "Ah, so you all are here too. How did you find my story?" "It was truly captivating," Commander Kasib responded. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Commander, we come with a request," Ramon stated once more. "Its about Jack''s new plan?" Ramon continued. Jack''s expression turned blank as Ramon portrayed him as the instigator of the eager car project. "Very well, proceed," Menes granted his approval. Before Ramon could utter a word, Kamil''s hand swiftly landed on Ramon''s face. "Khonsu, might you spare us a moment?". Despite Ramon''s efforts to wrestle Kamil''s grip free, he found himself ensnared, his breath coming in desperate gasps. "Rest assured, I''ve already informed Khonsu about Jack," Menes said in a light tone. A veil of astonishment fell upon the group''s countenances. Ramon, entangled in Kamils grasp, froze in a mixture of shock and disappointment. "Oh!" Jack''s voice chimed breaking the awkward silence. In an instant, Ramon''s visage transformed into that of a lion, sinking his teeth into Kamil''s finger. A sharp cry escaped Kamil''s lips as his hand released Ramon''s face. Speaking in a controlled tone, Ramon addressed the gathering, "Jack''s ambitious idea revolves around crafting a car." Khonsu and Menes exchanged puzzled glances, their brows furrowed in mutual bewilderment. "What''s a KAAR?" they inquired simultaneously, their voices harmonizing in curiosity. "No, it''s not KAAR, it''s CAR," Ramon clarified, his tone carrying the resonance of light amusement. "It begins with a gentle and succinct CAA." "Okay, okay, whatever you call it, what''s its actual purpose?" Menes inquired. Kamil chimed in, echoing the sentiment. "Yeah, tell us now that the commander is here as well, Jack." "Sure thing," Jack replied, settling himself comfortably on the ground. "A car can be constructed using various materials, like wood and metal. It''s designed with four wheels, two on each side, with some space between them, somewhat akin to the underside of a carriage. Imagine it as a modern carriage," Jack elucidated. Kasib interjected, scratching his head. "What''s so special about it then?" Jack responded, drawing a comparison. "You see, with traditional carriages, you require horses to move them, but they''re not particularly speedy. Moreover, their carrying capacity is limited. A car, on the other hand, operates independently. Picture it as a carriage that allows you to dictate its speed and can carry a substantial load. It''s like having the strength of ten horses powering you at once." "Whoa!" Menes exclaimed, thoroughly impressed. Ramon, brimming with excitement, chimed in, "So if we make it, we can use it endlessly without stopping." Jack quickly intervened, halting Ramon''s celebrations. "Not quite," he emphasized. "The enemy of anything that moves is energy," Jack stated with a gravity in his tone. "For your hands to move, you require strength, and for strength, you need sustenance and power. For sustenance and power, you rely on the effort of people to cultivate them. Even the plants that grow demand water and sunlight. The Earth''s water came from the skies as meteorites over countless eons, eventually melting and forming over millions or even billions of years. Everything necessitates energy," Jack expounded. Jack continued, delving into the specifics. "Cars abide by the same principle. They mostly draw energy from two sourcesone is convenient but adds weight, while the other is efficient but complex to build." "Explain both, and then we''ll decide which one is the easiest and most optimal," Menes requested. "Absolutely," Jack concurred, clearing his throat before launching into the explanation. "Both systems have their intricacies, but the key distinction lies in their energy sources, as I mentioned earlier," he began, his words clear and structured. "Alright, let''s commence with the Combustion Engine. It''s a formidable endeavour, intricate in its construction, and operates using fuels such as wood, petrol, or diesel. Yet, the challenge doesn''t stop at crafting the engine itself. Obtaining these fuels, like petrol or diesel, is an arduous task demanding substantial manpower and specialized machinery to synthesize the fuel from raw resources. However, once procured, refuelling becomes feasiblesimply replenishing the tank, providing the car with renewed energy. Yet, we must also acknowledge that this process emits harmful substances into the atmosphere. Although the impact seems negligible with a sole car, we should be mindful of the implications," Jack expounded. Turning to the subject of electric cars, Jack continued, "On the other hand, the electric car''s assembly requires basic tools, materials like copper, and a few magnets. Its energy source is electricity." Khonsu interjected, seeking clarification. "Is that comparable to lightning?" Jack affirmed, "Yes, envision it in a similar vein." "However," Jack continued, "for the electric car to function, we must construct a battery to store the electricity and incorporate solar panels that harness the sun''s rays to capture this energya relatively straightforward process." "Now, let''s address the primary considerations. Electric cars necessitate recharging, a process that consumes time. Moreover, transporting electricity everywhere is unfeasible. Conversely, combustion engine cars rely on fuels that are not easily acquired or produced. Nevertheless, once secured, refuelling is swift and can be performed at any time. It''s worth noting that electric cars operate quietly, offering a serene experience, while combustion engine cars emit noticeable noise," Jack concluded. "So, which one do you guys think is better?" Jack asked. The group pondered quietly, each lost in thought. Ramon spoke up, "I''m leaning toward the petrol car." Kasib disagreed, saying, "The petrol option might be easier to refuel, but getting the fuel takes time, as Jack mentioned." Kamil chimed in, sharing his opinion, "I believe going electric is the way to go. It''s simpler to build, and as Jack explained, we can get electricity easily." Menes kept the conversation going, asking Jack, "Can we make the electric car last longer?" "Yes, Commander, but it would need a lot more electricity and testing," Jack answered. Menes nodded, understanding. "Got it. Then electric it is. It seems cheaper to make too, right?" "Yes, you''re right, Commander," Jack confirmed. Khonsu had a question too. "What would we use it for?" Menes chuckled, "Well, to make an impression, Khonsu." Laughter spread among the group. Kamil added a practical note, "I think it would be really useful for short trips around towns and on some missions." And so, the group decided on the electric car, considering its simplicity and potential usefulness. So, when we return from this journey, we''ll gather the resources we need," Jack suggested. "Alright," the group concurred in agreement. "Well, I suppose it''s time to hit the road. Nearly an hour has passed," Menes announced, rising to his feet and observing the sun''s ascent. "Indeed, Commander," the group responded with determination, all set to continue their journey toward the Nubia Kingdom. They made their way to their horses. The campfire was extinguished, and the rising sun painted the horizon. Kailo, the horse, was fed and ready. Jack and Ramon mounted on Kailo, ready to set off. Menes and Khonsu ensured everything was in order, while Kamil, on his own horse, gazed at the sun, his thoughts veering away from the bustling group. "A car, huh?" he mused internally, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. "Hey, Kamil! You''re not going to leave us behind, are you?" Ramon shouted, waving his hand. Kamil turned back, responding with a playful tone, "Of course not, you fool!" He began to move toward the group, his horse picking up its pace. With everyone in motion, they embarked on their journey. CH.42 What’s Behind The Door (YOU MUST READ THE NEXT CHAPTER 12/09) On their arduous journey, a warm welcome they found, Nubia''s kingdom, cheerful, their spirits unbound. But beneath the smiles, not all hearts were light, Some hid their fears, their struggles from sight. A soul who sensed emotions, a power unique, Felt unease in the air, a premonition''s mystique. As they approached the door, what lay beyond? A power unmatched, a challenge to respond. Whats Behind The Door The sun had risen, its light scattering across the landscape like scattered gold. The time read 8:45 in the morning, and a brisk wind swept through, twirling sand particles into a graceful ballet in response to the breeze''s melodic whisper. Leading the charge was a massive brick wall, an imposing presence. Its entrance, crafted from sturdy metal, showcased a sophisticated designa medley of interlocking circles, converging lines, and interconnected squares. This intricate pattern culminated in a raised circular motif, its surface smooth and alluring, placed neatly halfway down the door. Both the walls and the entrance stood tall, measuring around 25 meters. Amidst the shared excitement, Ramon''s voice rang out, "Hey, look at this! We''ve finally reached!" He pointed with fervour at the door. In contrast, Jack, positioned behind Ramon, appeared a bit unwell, struggling with the horse''s rhythmic gait. Absorbing the scene, Kamil remarked, "Seems like we''ve hit our mark." He cast a fleeting glance at the sun. "And right on time." At the head of the group, Menes took the lead and halted by the door. Retrieving a piece of papyrus, he presented it to the guards. The inscription stated their identity as representatives of the royal army, arriving to engage in a diplomatic treaty with the Nubia kingdom. Menes pointed to the letter as the guard began to peruse its contents. "Take a look," Menes urged, gesturing towards the portion that emphasized their affiliation with the royal army. "Alright, alright," the guard responded hastily, his tone brimming with urgency. "I''ll guide you to the palace." With a resounding clang, the doors creaked open, a cascade of light pouring forth akin to water escaping through a narrow gap into a dark cavern. Jack instinctively shielded his eyes as the abrupt sunlight dazzled him. A rush of morning air embraced them, its embrace as inviting as the first breeze that greets us when we switch on an air conditioner. "Time to move," the guard declared, taking the lead and setting off. The group followed suit. The group ventured into the heart of the city, their pace quickening as they raced toward the distant palace. Jack observed his surroundings. This place was unlike anything he had seen before. His heart resonated with a familiar feeling, akin to that first encounter with the kingdom of Thebes (Back home Egypt). It was as if his heart was singing, a melody harmonizing with the sights that met his eyes. Within the fortress of this realm so fair, People woke with hope in the morning air, Unlike the kingdom of Thebes plagued by lack and need, Here, abundance and smiles, not hunger''s feed. Stolen story; please report. Ahead, a palace gleamed, a distant sight, Amid homes made of mud, and some more bright. No distinction of wealth, a communal embrace, Yet, does this socialist realm limit life''s grace? Does equality ensure the freedom they crave, Or can it be a path where some feel enslaved? Though equal, some wore frowns, discontented hearts, Forced to tread paths that tore them apart. "Look at everyone, they seem so happy," Ramon remarked, a genuine smile on his face. Jack leaned in and whispered to Ramon, his tone serious, "Not everyone." Ramon looked puzzled. "Why?" he inquired. Jack''s response was measured. "I''ll explain later." Kamil, overhearing, chimed in, "What''s going on? What are you going to explain later?" "Later, Kamil, later," Jack hurried, as they approached the imposing palace doors. "Alright," Kamil replied. As they drew nearer to the palace doors, they found them adorned with both guards and flowers. Their horses slowed their pace as they approached, eventually bringing them into the heart of the palace. There, a young man in his mid-20s stood, dressed in pristine white attire. He wore a golden ring-like crown upon his head, his long, sleek black hair and striking bluish eyes accentuated by the radiant sun. His face gleamed with an unmatched beauty that drew the collective gaze of the group, capturing their attention entirely. The man addressed them, introducing himself, "I am Pharaoh Taharqa of the Nubia kingdom. I welcome you, Commander Menes, and your comrades from the Royal Army to the Nubia kingdom." The Pharaoh continued, "It''s an honour to meet the son of the great General Akhil." Menes responded respectfully, "The honour is mine, Pharaoh Taharqa." Ramon, genuinely impressed by the Pharaoh''s warm reception, whispered to Kamil, "He''s incredibly caring, treating everyone as equals, isn''t he?" Kamil nodded, replying in a hushed tone, "Yes, that''s his ideology. He believes that everyone is equal, and your hard work determines your worth." Beside the Pharaoh, a man with a robust build, dark brown skin, and neatly cropped black hair introduced himself. "My name is Lieutenant Eboke Adom of the Nubia Kingdom. I, too, welcome you. Please follow me to the main room, where all the commanders are waiting," he said with deep respect. Menes issued orders, "Ramon, Kamil, Kasib, Jack, and Khonsu, follow me. The rest of you, hand over the gifts to the Nubian soldiers. Got it?" "Yes, Commander!" the soldiers acknowledged in unison. The group followed Eboke through the opulent marble corridors of the Nubia kingdom''s palace. "Commander Menes, I''ve heard you don''t use Chronotex. Is that correct?" Eboke inquired. "Yes, that''s correct," Menes replied. "Interesting, yet you''re still so strong. Your mastery of dark energy must be one of, if not the best, in the kingdom, especially as one of the very few Level 3 users," Eboke commented. Menes replied slowly, somewhat distracted as he observed Ramon, who was engrossed in the fragrance of the flowers scattered along the corridor. Suddenly, Menes lightly punched Ramon on the head and whispered, "Don''t mess around." "Alright, alright," Ramon replied, gently massaging his head where Menes had delivered the light punch. Kamil, ever inquisitive, asked Eboke, "Are all the commanders already there?" Eboke confirmed, "Yes, they''re all waiting for you, and the Pharaoh will join us shortly." "I see," Kamil acknowledged. Eboke, curious about Menes''s acquaintances, inquired further, "By the way, Commander, how is Henu Safir, the Human Hunter?" Menes chuckled, responding, "He''s good and strong, as always." Jack, unfamiliar with the name, turned to Kasib for an explanation. "Who''s Henu Safir?" Kasib, taken aback, asked incredulously, "You really don''t know?" "No," Jack admitted plainly. Kasib leaned in to tell Kamil, "Jack doesn''t know about Henu Safir." Ramon, overhearing the conversation, chimed in, "Well, I can understand why. He''s not around much lately. As of now, he''s on some journey to the other side of the world or something." His tone conveyed a hint of disappointment. Jack, still in the dark, asked once more, "So, who is he?" Before anyone could respond, Eboke interjected, "We''ve arrived at the room where the commanders are waiting." He gestured towards a thick wooden door. However, Commander Menes seemed to be momentarily distracted. Instead of heading toward the door, his gaze was fixed on the windows of a nearby room, which were entirely filled with an array of food items, including bread, fruits, and meat. Clearing his throat, Menes addressed the group, "You guys go inside; I''ll catch up. I''m feeling a bit hungry." A collective sigh of mild exasperation escaped from the group. Ramon, seizing the opportunity to tease, pointed out, "Commander, you''re always hungry. You''re the one who ate half of our bread and fruits on this journey," referring to a previous incident when Menes had devoured a substantial portion of their provisions. A peculiar image formed in Eboke''s mind, one of Menes voraciously munching on food. Menes retorted, "Just shut up. I need food because I''m much stronger than all of you." He then turned to Eboke, who already seemed a bit weirded out, and inquired, "Is it okay if I grab some food from that room, Lieutenant Eboke?" Eboke, wearing a slightly embarrassed expression, replied, "Uh, yes, it''s meant for you anyway. This is the feast we were supposed to have after the meeting. Sure, Commander, you can have some food now." "Okay, thank you," Menes said excitedly as he eagerly entered the room. The rest of the group simply shrugged and proceeded toward the door. Meanwhile, Eboke was left feeling tired and thoroughly weirded out by the unexpected turn of events. He sighed, muttering to himself, "I''m done with this lieutenant thing." As the group advanced towards the room''s door, Eboke couldn''t help but look back with a sense of concern. He mused internally, "I sensed it. All of their hearts are pure, even their commander. I wonder if they will be able to handle what''s about to happen next." CH.43 Menes VS The 3 Commanders Does he possess strength, as legends tell? Did he conquer a thousand, in battles fierce and swell? Is he truly the Dark King, as the stories unfold? In the crucible of truth, his might shall be told. Menes VS The 3 Commanders "Hey, you guys go ahead. I need to go to the toilet," Khonsu said, fidgeting in urgent need. "Alright," Kamil replied. "But I don''t know where it is," Khonsu admitted. "Oh, yeah, you''re a bit shy. I just remembered. No worries, Khonsu, I''ll ask for you," Kamil offered. "Hey, Lieutenant Eboke, where is the washroom?" Kamil inquired. Eboke turned and said, "Oh, I''ll guide you. Please follow me." "Okay," Khonsu replied, hurrying to catch up with Eboke. "He always seems to miss the main events, doesn''t he?" Ramon remarked jokingly. "You''re right. He just gets unlucky," Kasib agreed. "Anyway, let''s go inside," Kamil suggested, turning the handle with a decisive click. The group entered; their expressions still unaware of anything amiss. Smiles and frowns adorned their faces, as if nothing was awry. But in the next instant, before they could even blink, their souls were assailed by the dark energy emanating from the Commanders. Particles of darkness swirled around the group, a level of power they had never encountered before. Their eyes widened in disbelief, their bodies frozen, unable to even flinch. In the depths of Kamil''s mind, a few words encapsulated the moment, "What is this power that has shaken my soul?" The group was visibly affected, sweat glistening on their skin from the overwhelming presence of the Commander''s power. They were utterly unprepared for this. Never in their lives had they been exposed to such raw force. Jack''s facial expression conveyed it alleyes wide, mouth agape, gasping for air. His body had momentarily forgotten how to breathe, his forehead drenched in sweat, and his hair pushed back by the sheer force of the dark energy. It felt as if death itself had brushed by the group. Yet, the onslaught didn''t culminate there. Among the group, there was one who was intimately acquainted with such power; it was, after all, the one thing he knew how to wield expertly. Emerging from the shadows, where light dared not venture, were eyes as white and sharp as the edge of a blade, framed by a sinister smile. Ramon, armed with his proficiency in Dark energy, stood poised to shield the group. His face contorted into an intense visage; his power might not have exceeded the Commander''s, but it proved effective in freeing the group from their temporary paralysis. As Ramon unleashed his power, the group all began to breathe heavily, as if they had just ran a hundred meters. Ramon''s gaze remained fixed on the Commanders, his eyes wide like a predator eyeing its prey. Without a second''s hesitation, he strode to a nearby sofa, the rest of the group following suit. The wooden structure was cushioned, providing some comfort. Ramon''s eyes stayed sharp and focused, unwavering. The onslaught of dark energy from the Commanders showed no signs of abating. Ramon did his utmost to shield the group, drawing on every ounce of knowledge imparted by Menes. While exerting their dark energy to assess the group, the Commanders had already formed their impressions, discerning strengths and weaknesses. In their private thoughts, they mused: "Well, the only formidable one here is the individual wielding Dark energy. What a letdown. And where is Commander Menes? I wish to witness his prowess." - General Amon Khaldun, Head of the Nubia Kingdom''s Forces. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "These are mere ants scuttling on the ground. I yearn to witness true power, the power of the Dark King. Where is he?" - Commander Kairo, the Child Prodigy. Commander Kairo "What a disappointment. However, I believe they have potential to grow stronger in the future. But where is Commander Menes?" - Commander Octavius Drexel. These silent reflections etched the Commanders'' impressions of the group. Yet, one man was still absent C Commander Menes, the Dark King of the royal army. Kamil, still perspiring from the intense encounter, whispered to Ramon, "Are they using dark energy?" Ramon, equally affected, nodded grimly. "Yes, and it''s strong. Way too strong. It''s only a matter of time before I run out." Kasib, having regained his composure, muttered, "These commanders... I''ll deal with them later." Yet, in the depths of his thoughts, a nagging doubt persisted, "If they''re this powerful, how can I ever hold my own against any of them? How can I become a true warrior if I can''t defeat them?" Jack, the least endowed in terms of power and still recovering, was drenched in sweat, his expression a mix of anger and worry. He muttered to the group, "I''ve never seen or felt anything like this before. This is bad. Where is the commander? We need his help." Kamil vented his frustration, "You''re right. Why is he always missing at crucial moments like this?" His discontent with Menes'' decisions was palpable. With a sharp click, the doorknob turned, and the door began to swing open. Menes, a piece of bread in hand and mouth, strolled into the room, his footfalls resonating through the space. He scanned the room, trying to piece together what had transpired. In the inner musings of General Amon, he noted, "So, this is Commander Menes. Well, he doesn''t exude too much power." Commander Kairo couldn''t help but think, "What a waste of time. This old man is just munching on bread, and they call him the strongest." Commander Octavius Drexel chimed in, "Well, well, well. What a surprise. He''s just casually eating bread. Quite the display of power." As Menes gradually comprehended the situation, a smile spread across his face, finishing the last of the bread in his mouth. "So, you want to showcase power, huh?" Menes chuckled. "Alright, then I''ll show you." His countenance shifted to one of seriousness as he began to stride towards Ramon. Menes''s next step spoke volumes. Thud. The once vibrant room seemed to transition into a grayscale film. The circles and energy radiating from that singular footstep Menes took sent reverberations through the very soul of the palace. Swirls of small, dense black lines emanated from the floor, while particles of dark matter swirled around the Commanders. Menes''s eyes turned a fiery red, and his grin stretched to monstrous proportions in the shadowy silhouette he cast. Suddenly, all the Commanders bolted upright, their eyes widening beyond what they had ever imagined. It was as if their lives had taken a harrowing turn for the worst. General Amon found himself sweating, his thoughts racing, "This power... this power is fit for a king." Kairo, who had held himself in high regard, now conjured a humbling image in his mind. It was the dark energy-infused, shadowy figure of Menes, with those menacing red eyes and that grotesque grin, deliberately stomping on Kairo as if he were no more than an ant beneath Menes''s foot. Commander Octavius Drexel, too, had his eyes widened to their limits. His breath came in ragged gasps as time seemed to stretch on. His hands were clasped tightly together, resembling a prayer, pressed close to his mouth. The tip of his finger was visibly between his teeth, as if he sought to anchor himself against the overwhelming fear. In the recesses of his mind, he acknowledged, "I can weave illusions, but this... This is no mere trick of the mind." Outside the room, Eboke, who stood on guard, also sensed the surge of dark energy. His heart raced, and he stared at the door, witnessing particles of darkness seeping through the gaps along its edges. He muttered to himself, "This is not right. Let''s hope the commanders are safe." Meanwhile, on the other side of the palace, in the Pharaoh''s room, as he placed his circular crown ring on his head, he paused to look at himself in the mirror. A self-assured smile curved on his lips. "This power I feel... it has to be his. The Dark King," As the tension began to ebb away, both Menes and the commanders ceased their use of dark energy. In the quiet aftermath, the commanders acknowledged the undeniable truth of Menes'' remarkable strength. Each had their own revelation: "So, he really is everything they say he is. Could he have truly defeated Zypher?" mused General Amon. "He must''ve dismantled that fledgling organization even before it took form, with Henu Safir no less," Commander Octavius reflected, finding the reality hard to digest. Their thoughts align seamlessly and effortlessly, as if in perfect harmony. "If that''s the case, then there''s simply no way he eliminated 1000 men, some of whom possessed Chronotex abilities," Kairo speculated, struggling to come to terms with the enormity of the feat. While these revelations churned in the minds of the commanders, Menes continued his stride towards Ramon and the group. As he drew nearer, he pulled out a handful of apples from his pocket, offering them with a casual air. "Here you go, I got these for you to munch on." The group exchanged glances, a palpable awkwardness settling among them. Then, in an unexpected surge of joy, Kamil and Ramon shot up and enveloped Menes in a warm embrace. "Commander, you''re the best. You''ve always looked out for us, always saved us," they chimed in unison. Jack and Kasib exchanged knowing glances, recognizing the swift turnaround. "You two just did a complete switch-up. A few minutes ago, you were telling us how he doesn''t do things properly," Jack pointed out with a wry smile. Ramon and Kamil shot irritated glances at Jack, their eyes saying, "Bro, shut up." But it was too late; Menes had caught wind of their earlier comments. He fixed them with a menacing grin. "So, that''s what you think of me, huh?" Menes mused aloud. Thump, thud... Menes playfully punched Ramon and Kamil, who slumped back onto the sofa, their moods deflated. Meanwhile, Jack and Kasib munched on their apples, trying to suppress their laughter as they watched their friends grapple with their embarrassment. Ramon and Kamil both took their apples, examining them intently. Then, they turned to Jack, their expressions a mix of frustration and anger. CH.44 A New Threat And The City Of Saharaan The city in ruins, a mystery untold, Whose past is linked to what unfolded, bold. The Royal Nebu, with powers rare, Seek to unravel secrets, a burden they bear. Hinting at a family lost in the haze, Their goals and motives, concealed in a maze. The city''s destruction, a key to their aim, In this enigmatic quest, they play the game. A New Threat And The City Of Saharaan Commander Menes made his way to the table where the Nubia Kingdom''s commanders sat. "So, where is our Pharaoh?" Menes inquired as he settled into the cushioned wooden chair. "He will join us soon," replied General Amon. "Alright, till then, let''s introduce ourselves, shall we? And our powers, because I think we''ll be working together a lot from now on," Menes suggested in a serious tone. "I''ll begin," said Menes, introducing himself. "I am Commander Menes of the Royal Army, and I possess the power of Dark Energy. I am one of the highest level users, Level 3," he said with pride. Menes then looked at Ramon and signalled for him to stand up. Ramon understood and followed suit, standing tall. "I am Ramon. My power is Dark Energy, named Dark Knight." Next, Kamil spoke up. "I am Lieutenant Kamil, the right-hand man of General Setka. My power is Phalanx''s Shield. I can create near invincible shields," he said, a note of pride in his voice. "I am Kasib. I have no Chronotex, but I am a strong warrior," Kasib declared with honesty and pride. "And I am Jack Sterling. I have the Chrono-Arachnid Ability, allowing me to spawn spider-like limbs from my body. I am honoured to be here," Jack added, a hint of shyness in his voice. In deep thought, Amon muttered to himself, "So he''s the one who took down one of Isabella''s strong commanders and at least twenty men. He doesn''t look strong, but his attire is very unique, to say the least." The room fell into a brief silence as the three commanders introduced themselves. "I am General Amon Khaldun, the leader of the Nubian Army. My power is called Kinetic Dominion. It allows me to capture the energy of attacks and repel them back. I can absorb punches and send them back after storing them all together in one attack," General Amon Khaldun explained. General Amon Khaldun was an imposing figure, standing tall with a commanding presence. His seasoned features and salt-and-pepper hair conveyed a sense of authority earned through years of experience. A prominent scar etched across his left cheek spoke of battles fought and challenges overcome. His steel-gray eyes held a mixture of wisdom and intensity. Next, Commander Octavius Drexel stepped forward. "I am Octavius Drexel, and my power is called Illusionary Tactics. I can create illusions that feel real on a massive scale." Commander Octavius Drexel exuded an air of intellect and precision. He possessed a lean, disciplined physique, evidence of his meticulous lifestyle. Neatly trimmed dark hair framed a face defined by a strong jawline and piercing blue eyes that seemed to miss nothing. Octavius''s attire struck a balance between practical military wear and the attire of a high-ranking officer, projecting an image of authority combined with practicality. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Commander Kairo Tempest spoke with an air of unabashed arrogance. "I am Commander Kairo Tempest. I possess the ability called Float, which grants me the power to make objects levitate. Additionally, I possess a dark energy ability, the specifics of which I shall not divulge. With my Chronotex power, I can create a bubble in which I have control over the floating objects, even to the point of crushing them. Furthermore, I can make myself float. As you can see, I also dabble in fortune-telling," he declared, demonstrating by causing a deck of cards to levitate before him. Behind him, a circular ornament, fashioned from white cloth, formed an arch that he wore consistently. Kairo Tempest commanded attention with his striking presence. His deep, opulent complexion lent him an air of distinctiveness. Despite his youth, he exuded confidence and a level of maturity that belied his years. His eyes, an intense shade of amber, bespoke his sharp intellect and unwavering resolve. The door handle clicked and swung open, revealing Khonsu, accompanied by a surprising man - the Pharaoh of the Nubian Kingdom. Menes glanced at Khonsu, who bore a sheepish grin. The group, rising from the sofa, exchanged amused remarks. Kamil chimed in, "Not again, he misses the main event every time," while Ramon, with a hint of jest, added, "Bad luck, Khonsu." "I think you mean ''good luck,''" Kasib corrected Ramon. "Yeah, good luck, Khonsu!" Ramon reiterated with a chuckle. Menes looked at Khonsu inquisitively. "But how did you end up with the pharaoh?" he asked. Khonsu explained nonchalantly, "I went to the washroom with Commander Eboke, and then when I walked out, he disappeared. I walked the wrong way and met the Pharaoh." "Let''s not waste any time. Let''s start," declared the Pharaoh. He made his way to his own elaborately adorned seat, crafted from the finest materials and adorned with gold and plush cushioning. The atmosphere in the room held a weight of history, as everyone settled into their seats. This event would go down in history as The Nubian Accord, marking a pivotal moment in the relations between two of the most influential kingdoms in the region. Pharaoh, with authority in his voice, began to articulate the terms of the treaty. "Firstly, with this treaty, the Nubian Kingdom and Thebes Kingdom will establish streamlined trade routes, providing favourable prices for goods. Thebean will have access to our gold at advantageous rates. Additionally, this agreement will enable the exchange of crops, ensuring sustenance for our people." Pausing for a moment, Pharaoh then delved into the heart of the matter. "Now, for the crucial aspect: both kingdoms will extend support to each other''s armies. This encompasses joint training exercises, collaborative operations, and even the exchange of military equipment such as swords and arrows. Together, we will explore the development of even more potent weaponry." The weight of these words lingered in the air, emphasizing the gravity of the agreement. "Now, as for the decided event, it will be taking place three weeks from nowthe Strength Competition, in which the Nubian Army will partake. This marks the end of the details for the treaty," concluded the Pharaoh, his voice firm. The announcement left the group in varied states of shock and contemplation. Ramon leaned over to Kasib, whispering, "They never mentioned that the Nubia kingdom would be joining us." Kasib, lost in his own thoughts, pondered, "This could be my chance to test my strength." Meanwhile, Jack wore a face of pure shock and worry. "How will I ever defeat them?" "Let''s move on to the news outside the treaty, shall we?" General Amon suggested. "Agreed," commanded the Pharaoh. Amon continued, "The newly forming organization, which has been causing terror in Nubia, might start attacking Thebes." The news weighed heavily on the group, beads of sweat beginning to form on their foreheads. Kairo, with a small circular object in hand, chanted, "Float..." The object hovered towards the window in an uneven pattern. "Open," Kairo commanded, and the window opened. "It''s getting hot in here," he said, his face now serious. "Who are they, and why are they attacking now?" Menes inquired. "What do they gain from this?" "They are the people from the City of Saharaan," General Amon explained. Kamil, usually calm and composed, suddenly stood up, walked outside, and slammed the door shut. Kairo, shaken by Kamil''s abrupt departure, asked Menes, "What''s up with him?" Menes reassured the group, "Don''t worry; stay here." He then addressed Kairo, saying, "It''s the past." "Let''s continue," Amon suggested, resuming his briefing. "The Royal Nebu might sound like the name of our kingdom, but they are not affiliated with us. They moved here after the disaster in the city of Saharaan and started a rebellion, aiming to get rid of royalty and other organizations. They work with some to buy ammunition and weaponry, especially from the Merchants Guild." Commander Octavius Drexel added, "They appear to be just like a small, ordinary organization. We initially thought it would be easy to eliminate them, but we were wrong. They happen to have strong Chronotex users with abilities that aren''t traditional, more focused on psychological warfare. Somehow, they all work in unison, as if communicating telepathically. Their bombings remain unexplained; humans can''t just explode. I''m an illusionist, and even I don''t understand how they do it." Kairo contributed, "The Kingdom of Thebes better be ready, as the Royal Nebu might attempt a full-scale attack. If you give them even the smallest opening, it could be the end of Thebes, especially for you, Commander. They will definitely want to kill you, as your father is the great General Akhil, the one who went to the City of Saharaan on the day it was destroyed." CH.44 The Power Of The great General Akhil In battles fierce, General Akhil leads, A heart of gold, a power that exceeds. The Power Of The great General Akhil "I know my father, the great General Akhil, went to the City of Saharaan on the day it was destroyed, but I also know for a fact that he didn''t do it," Menes stated firmly. "We know he didn''t. He was a pure-hearted man. But try explaining this to the Royal Nebu; it''s a challenge, Commander Menes," General Amon acknowledged. "Well, this was the information we wanted to share with you, for the safety of Thebes. As part of our treaty, we will be exchanging such information for our mutual benefit," the Pharaoh explained. Commander Menes said Commander Drexel, trying to capture Mene''s attention. "Yes?" Menes replied. "Is it true, the events with Zypher, you, and Commander Henu Safir?" Drexel hinted. "Yes, indeed. I could showcase it if you''d like," Menes responded, injecting a hint of humour. "No, I think we''ve seen enough for today," Drexel concluded. "Any other news?" Menes inquired of the Pharaoh. "Yes, a solo man," Commander Amon began. "Huh," Menes expressed his curiosity. "A man with a mysterious identity, whom no one has seen the face of. His name is Nehru, ''The Revengeful Flame,''" Amon disclosed. "He''s been causing trouble for the organizations that engage in nefarious activities, which, let''s admit, is most of them. He recently wiped out Akhets group of the Anubis," Amon continued. Jack''s eyes widened, and his face became serious as he recalled the memories of his encounter with Akhet of the Anubis and how he was soundly defeated. "So, did he kill Akhet?" Menes inquired. "No, Akhet wasn''t present, but that group was one of the strongest. It shows Nehru''s power," Amon explained. "What type of power does he wield? A Chronotex, perhaps?" Menes speculated. "No, he solely uses Dark Energy, and his power is very mysterious. But we do know the name of it," Amon said, getting to the point. "What''s the name?" Menes asked. Kairo took over the conversation and answered, "It''s called ''Black Flames.'' I saw him fight some of our people, but I dared not intervene, as I was fasting that day and wasn''t at full strength. He potentially is a Level 3 user, or even a Hybrid," Kairo disclosed, his tone serious. Menes pondered over this revelation. A person almost as powerful as himself, on the loose, dispensing justice in such a ruthless manner. Who was this mysterious figure? Well, it seemed they would soon find out, as this enigmatic individual wove their story into the tapestry of the Nomads'' Tale. With a smile, the Pharaoh decided to put an end to the serious discussion. "Well, it''s getting a bit too serious, isn''t it?" he remarked. "Let''s head outside and enjoy our feast," he commanded, rising from his seat. "Yes, Pharaoh," echoed everyone in the room. They all stood up and followed the Pharaoh outside. This marked the official end of the treaty, and the details were soon disseminated to the public. The ties between both kingdoms had grown stronger. The group savoured a feast filled with delectable foods and exquisite drinks. As the clock struck 3 PM, they bid farewell to the Nubian Kingdom, setting out on their journey back to Thebes. As the horses galloped towards Thebes, the curiosity in the air was palpable. Ramon, unable to contain his concern, broached the subject. "Hey Kamil, why did you leave?" he asked, genuine worry in his voice. "Yeah, tell us. We were all worried," Jack chimed in, his eyes reflecting genuine concern. Kamil hesitated for a moment, a shadow of sadness crossing his face. "It''s just... the past, that''s all," he finally murmured. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Well, tell us about it. We''re here for you," Jack encouraged, his voice gentle yet firm. Kasib, though, interjected, cautioning, "You can''t just ask like that, Jack." Menes, who rode at the head of the group, stole a glance back at Kamil. He subtly nodded, silently urging Kamil to share. While Menes was already privy to the truth, the rest of the group remained in the dark. Many years ago, when I was just 7, I remember that day. The city of Saharaan is where I used to live with my family. We were a small family - I had an older sister, and my parents held high positions in the city. The city was known to have some of the rarest minerals and rocks. Everyone in the city was wealthy due to the abundance of these natural resources. But, as they say, everything must come to an end. The city was invaded by the Merchants Guild, and there, my parents left me and my sister to hide while they went to gather some money for us to escape. Hours went by, and the conflict showed no signs of stopping. Then, my sister couldn''t bear the uncertainty any longer. She told me to wait for her in an old, abandoned building where we had taken refuge. Initially, we believed it was the Royal Army that had attacked us. Tensions had been escalating between the City of Saharaan and Thebes. My sister ventured out to find them, assuring me she''d be back. That day is etched in my memory with painful clarity. The weight of those memories hung heavy in Kamil''s heart, mingling warmth with an undercurrent of sorrow. FLASHBACK TO KAMILS PAST The clashing of swords and the explosions from the fighting Chronotex and dark energy users echoed loudly, mingling with the roiling brown smoke and swirling dust. Houses were engulfed in flames, and the scene was one of utter chaos. Amidst this mayhem, a mother clutched her child, her screams for help cutting through the bedlam. Veins bulged on her forehead as she shouted, her face streaked with blood. She fell to her knees, sobbing uncontrollably, her desperation palpable. "Someone, please!" she cried, clutching her child tightly, prepared to face the worst. In the midst of this heart-wrenching scene, a commander from the Merchants Guild who was dressed as a Royal Army guard spotted her, seeing an opportunity for profit. He lunged towards her, sword raised. "No! Please, no! My baby will die!" she wailed, shielding her eyes and holding her breath, ready to meet her end. Then, abruptly, the cacophony of battle ceased. The commander from the Merchants Guild froze, his movements sluggish, as the world seemed to fall into silence. The sky darkened, stars appearing as if conjured from thin air. Day turned to night in an instant, the stars radiating an otherworldly brilliance. In a blinding burst of celestial energy, the commander and his bandits were obliterated. The bodies were reduced to ashes, leaving behind only eerie outlines in the form of dark dust. Emerging from the sands, a man strode forward. His name was none other than the Great General Akhil of the Royal Army, known for his formidable Chronotex ability called Celestial Convergence. Kamil, hidden in the building not far away, witnessed the entire scene through a gap in one of the walls. He observed the woman, on the brink of death at the hands of the Commander of the Merchants Guild, wearing pilfered Royal Army Armor. In the heat of the moment, General Akhil emerged as her saviour. As Akhil valiantly intervened, Kamil couldn''t suppress his anger. Though Akhil had just saved a life, Kamil''s resentment towards the Royal Army and the invasion of Saharaan ran deep. He begrudgingly acknowledged the general''s heroics, but it didn''t deter his vengeful intentions. Spotting an old knife on the ground, Kamil seized it. His gaze remained locked on Akhil, his face etched with rage. Determined, he bolted towards the general, clutching the Knife tightly. His plan was clear - to end this once and for all. Kamil burst out of the building, sprinting full tilt towards Akhil. Amidst the chaos and the grim aftermath, the guards were preoccupied, their attention fixed on the dark remnants of the fallen Merchants Guild members. As Kamil lunged at Akhil, a figure materialized behind him at the speed of lightning. It was a young Setka, poised to strike Kamil down. But with a subtle shake of his fingers, Akhil signalled Setka to stand down. Kamil''s attack found its mark, the blade piercing Akhil''s Armor near his chest. He shouted, venting his fury. Accusations flew, blaming the Royal Army ."YOU! You started this! You people of the Army killed my family! They haven''t returned! They''re all probably dead. For money! You... you destroyed my happiness!" Kamil''s voice echoed through the desolation, a lament of anger and sorrow. Akhil, a man of considerable stature with short grey hair and a medium-sized grey beard, adorned himself in gold Armor that accentuated his muscular build. His eyes held wisdom earned from years of experience on the battlefield, but they also shone with kindness and compassion. As Akhil moved forward to hug Kamil, a silence settled over the scene. Kamil''s trembling hands, which had once clutched a knife with intent to kill, now hung limply by his side. This was the first time anyone had ever hugged him. The knife slipped from his grasp, clattering to the ground, as Kamil''s eyes began to water, and his sobs echoed in the stillness of the moment. Turning to Setka, Akhil issued a command, his voice firm but caring. "Setka, I need you to find this child''s parents." Setka hesitated, mumbling his uncertainty. "But we don''t" Akhil interrupted, reinforcing his command with unwavering resolve. "I command you to do so." Setka nodded, his reluctance clear. "Yes, General." In that moment, General Akhil had not only saved Kamil''s life but had also set in motion a series of events that would change Kamil''s destiny forever. Back to Present day "Oooh," Ramon exclaimed, "I didn''t know that." "Well, what did you expect from the best, the kindest General Akhil?" he continued. "Yeh, you''re right. I owe him, Commander Menes and Commander Setka a lot," Kamil added. "Well, did you find your parents?" Jack asked. "Oh no, we didn''t. After a lot of searching, we didn''t find them. I assume they''re probably dead by now," Kamil replied, his tone reflecting his thoughts. "Harsh," Kasib added. "Wait, now I remember something. What was the thing you were going to tell us about?" Kamil recalled. "Oh, tell us, Jack, please," Ramon requested urgently. "Oh yeah, so," Jack cleared his throat and continued, "If you see the Nubian and Thebean kingdoms, they are both different in their ideology. It''s a way of thinking. Thebes is more capitalist, and Nubia is more communist," he explained. "Capital and commu... what?" Kamil mumbled. "Let me explain," Jack took a deep sigh. "Capitalism encourages private ownership, meaning people buy land and it''s theirs. For example, prices are determined by supply and demand. Furthermore, in capitalism, not everything is always equal." "Yeah, kinda true," Ramon added. Jack then said, "However, communism is about the government owning everything. In this example, in the Nubian kingdom, the army and Pharaoh own everything. People get what they need, everything is equal and controlled. However, this opens its own issues. People sometimes can''t do what they want and feel controlled. However, people in a capitalist society can do whatever they want, but the rich get richer. Everything is private, there is less government intervention and funding, plus the gap between the rich and poor is noticeable. Not everyone is equal." Kamil replied, "Well, you are kind of right. It''s a confusing topic." "Well, this is frying my brain. Leave it for later," Ramon said, sounding tired. From behind the group, a horse came forward. "Commander!" Khonsu shouted. "Yeah," Menes replied, looking back. "We''ll be at our destination by tomorrow at 9 at this rate," Khonsu explained. "Okay, that''s fine," Menes replied. "I''ll head back to the rest of the soldiers," he waved. "See ya," he said, bidding farewell to the group and heading back to the rest of the soldiers. The group waved back as he left. "Hey Jack," Menes called. "Yes, Commander?" Jack replied. "I''ve got a little something for you," Menes said. "What is it?" Jack replied, amused and curious. "Kairo, that brat, gave me a book. It''s their research about the Chronotex, and it''s something that will change everything." The group''s faces turned into expressions of curiosity and shock, as they too wanted to know the revelations that the book held... CH.45 THE BOOK OF THE CHRONOTEX Pages turn, a story unfolds, Secrets hidden, tales untold. Exploding minds, a journey starts, In every chapter, wisdom imparts. THE BOOK After returning to Thebes from their journey to the Nubian kingdom, the group gathered in General Setka''s office. The room was adorned with weapons like spears, swords, and shields on the walls. The floor was made of bricks and featured a thick, high-quality rug in red and gold. A wooden table with cushioned chairs dominated the centre of the room, while a sofa accommodated Ramon, Jack, and Kamil. Two small single sofas hosted Kasib and Khonsu beside the main sofa. Menes, holding the small book in his hand, sat next to Setka at the main table. He turned to Jack and the rest of the group and said, "Okay, so let''s see what their research says." Kamil added, "This may or may not shatter our view on the Chronotex." "You''re right. Let''s see," Menes said as he opened the first page of the small book. The book wasn''t very large, but every inch of it was filled with ink. Menes cleared his throat and began to read... The Chronotex is a material that has existed since the beginning of time. There is not enough evidence to suggest its existence before this point. Its properties are intricately linked to time, space, and elements present in the natural world, such as earth and other elemental forces. Chronotex can be categorized into three main types: Core Powers (Classic abilities related to space, time, and elements): Core Powers are the oldest form of Chronotex abilities, tied to fundamental elements like space, time, and nature. They''re incredibly powerful and remain consistent over time. Users with these abilities are often very formidable. For example, the Anubis wields the devastating power of Black Hole. This is just one example of the many potent abilities in this category. Evolved Powers (Advanced abilities beyond the core): These abilities have the capacity to evolve over time due to the will of the Chronotex. It possesses a volition of its own, and based on this, the abilities may change. This category is one of the most common among Chronotex users. An example is Commander Drexel''s power, which doesn''t belong to the core elements of nature but rather the evolved category. These powers might not start off as the strongest, but they often provide advantages in unconventional ways to users. Innovations (Cutting-edge and unique powers): These abilities are exceptionally rare, observed in only a few users. They stand apart from the core and evolved powers. While they can be formidable and even threatening, they often come with significant weaknesses. Specific evidence for these powers is limited, but their existence is certain. Implementation of dark energy in Chronotex abilities is a crucial aspect. All Chronotex users can utilize dark energy, but only up to level 2. At this stage, users can craft their own abilities with dark energy, combining it with their Chronotex. Additionally, advanced users at level 2 can form protective Armor using dark energy, enhancing their combat capabilities. Dark energy has a unique interaction with Chronotex. When used against an opponent''s Chronotex, it weakens it significantly. This makes it a valuable tool in combat, especially for countering Chronotex-based opponents. However, a critical point to note is that those aiming to reach Level 3 in dark energy must forego using the Chronotex entirely, as attempting both concurrently leads to fatal consequences, as evidenced by two unfortunate incidents during testing. There exists a hybrid level, denoted as Level 2.5 in dark energy. This level represents the highest achievable before Level 3. Hybrids possess abilities that can sometimes surpass even the core Chronotex powers. This makes them formidable individuals in their own right (HYBRIDS CANNOT USE THE CHRONOTEX JUST LIKE ANY DARK ENERGY USERS). Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Furthermore, it''s important to note that a Chronotex is destroyed when its user passes away. The power dissipates and can no longer be accessed by anyone. However, there is an exception. Before their demise, a Chronotex user has the ability to will their power to another person. This is the sole method through which a Chronotex''s power can be preserved and transferred. Kamil, still processing the information, spoke with a hand covering his mouth. "I guess they''ve really done their research, haven''t they, Commander?" Menes nodded. "Yes, you''re right. Although, we knew most of this information, especially the dark energy bit." Setka chimed in, "However, I am surprised about the category thing. It does make sense." "Oh, that''s why old man Marcus still has his family''s Chronotex. It''s been passed down through generations," Jack exclaimed. "You''re absolutely right," Ramon added. Menes then handed the book to Jack. "Here you go, Jack. Keep this with you. It''ll be crucial for your Chronotex research." Jack gratefully accepted it. "Thank you, Commander." Kamil pondered aloud, "My Chronotex is part of the Evolved Powers category." Setka, considering, added, "Then mine is part of the core." Ramon, curious, turned to Kamil. "What category do you think Jack''s power falls under?" Kamil thought for a moment before replying, "I think his might be Evolved Powers or Innovations." Menes then addressed Setka; his tone more serious. "Setka, we must increase the security around the city. I''ve told you about the Royal Nebu. They will be coming, and I just don''t want to take any risks." Setka assured him, "I have, don''t worry. We''ve sent guards all around the city." Ramon suggested, "Hey, let''s go buy the materials for the car." Kamil agreed, "Huh, nice idea. Let''s go." Setka smiled, "Well, you kids should actually go. I think it would be nice and refreshing for you." Setka then turned to Khonsu and commanded, "Khonsu, look after them." Khonsu replied, "Yes, Commander. But I have the Chronotex ceremony today." Ramon, showing surprise, asked, "Oh yeah, I totally forgot about that." "What''s the Chronotex ceremony?" Jack asked, looking a bit puzzled. Kamil explained, "You remember when we went to retrieve some Chronotex and brought back that big crystal?" Jack nodded. "Yeah." Kamil went on, "Well, our swordsmith carves it into a crystal shape precisely. There''s a small chance that the Chronotex picks its user when touched by it. That''s why the queen selects from the soldiers to be the next Chronotex user." Jack summarized, "So what you''re trying to say is that the deformed crystal is cut into precise shapes, and the soldiers are supposed to touch it, and there''s a small chance that they get chosen if the Chronotex wills it." "Yes. You''ll find out more when we get there, Jack," Ramon said, moving the conversation along. "Alright, let''s get going then," Ramon said as he stood up. Outside the Palace in the marketplace of Thebes The marketplace in Thebes was a bustling hub of activity. Stalls lined the cobbled streets, each one adorned with a colourful array of goods from every corner of the world. The air was filled with a heady mix of scents - the rich aroma of exotic spices mingling with the earthy scent of clay statues. Vendors called out, their voices carrying over the din of the crowd, extolling the virtues of their wares. Silk fabrics from distant lands billowed in the breeze, their vibrant hues catching the sunlight. Trinkets and jewellery sparkled in the stalls, reflecting glimmers of gold and silver. People moved through the market in a lively dance, their footsteps creating a harmonious rhythm against the cobbled stones. Laughter and chatter intermingled with the distant sound of musicians, adding a cheerful backdrop to the vibrant scene. "Hey Jack, we got all the resources you asked for, including copper wire, magnets like lodestone, and wooden components for the motor''s frame," Kamil reported. Jack, visibly tired, wiped sweat from his face and said, "Okay, that''s good." Ramon, busy loading the carriage with the goods, chimed in, "The wood we need is already back in the palace in the storage room. There''s no need to buy it." "Great, then let''s head back," Khonsu, who was positioned in front of the carriage, suggested. Kasib, scanning their surroundings, suddenly pointed towards the entrance of a shop. "Hey, look there." "Huh?" The group turned their attention towards the shop''s entrance. "What''s there?" Ramon asked. "Don''t you see? This man looks suspicious," Kasib responded. "You''re right," Jack said with a serious expression. Given Jack''s extensive training and experience as a spy, he had acquired the ability to decipher human emotions and actions. However, the implications of this were often far from pleasant. "Kamil, quick!" Jack shouted as he started to move towards the entrance of the shop where the man stood. Kamil, one of the most astute members of the group, understood Jack''s urgency. He immediately yelled, "Everyone, run!" The rest of the group swiftly caught on and picked up the gravity of the situation. "Run!" they all shouted, urging the crowd to scatter. The market square erupted into chaos. Apples tumbled from baskets, dust billowed in the air, and the thunderous sound of fleeing footsteps echoed through the area. The people outside the shop, sensing danger, joined the stampede. The man, standing in front of the shop, had legs trembling with fear. Time seemed to slow down as tears streamed down the man''s face. In his final moments, he choked out, "I love you, Aya." Jack rushed forward, desperately trying to stop him, but it was too late. There was nothing that could be done. BOOOOOOOOOM!!! A sudden explosion engulfed the space. Before Jack''s eyes, the man''s body shattered into pieces. Jack''s outstretched hand fell limply by his side. "Shield!" Kamil bellowed. Swiftly, he conjured a protective barrier in front and to the side of Jack, shielding him from the blast. The shop''s once-yellow bricks turned to a charred black, and the ashes of the man clung to the wall. As the dust settled, the shop''s structure started to crumble, and fragments of brick fell to the ground. CH.46 Expl 💥 sion The Attacks Have Begun Expl ?? sion For a few seconds after the explosion, Jack''s ears rang with a high-pitched frequency. He stumbled, shaking his head, as a veil of smoke scraped against the shield Kamil had erected. Silence gripped the area where the explosion had occurred. Everyone stared, stricken with shock and horror. "Jaaaaackkkk!" Ramon''s voice pierced through the stillness. He sprinted towards the dissipating smoke, with Kasib and Khonsu following closely behind. Tension radiated from them, their bodies tingling as if they''d been sleeping in the snow. Jack, still gasping for breath, collapsed to the ground. As the smoke began to clear, he realized that Kamil''s shield had shielded him from the blast. The shield eventually vanished, revealing the aftermath of the explosion. Jack turned his gaze away, not yet ready to face the sight of what remained, because he had heard Ramon''s voice echoing. The group finally arrived at the scene, and Ramon quickly helped Jack up from the ground. Jack dusted off his knees, brushing away the sand that had etched into his pants. "Are you okay?" Ramon asked, concern etched on his face. "Yeah, thanks to Kamil," Jack replied. "His shield protected me at the last minute." "I guess they''ve finally done it," Kasib pointed out. "Yeah, we should report this as soon as possible to the Commander and General," Khonsu said. Kamil, who had been running towards the group, waved his hand as he arrived, shouting, "Are you guys okay?" He bent over, hands on his knees, catching his breath from the sprint. "Jack, you okay?" Kamil asked. "Yeah, thanks for the shield," Jack replied, his gaze fixed on the aftermath of the explosion. "No problem," Kamil said, giving Jack a thumbs up. However, Jack didn''t return the gesture or even look at Kamil. His head remained fixed on the scene before him, his thoughts likely racing. Louis''s smile was etched into Jack''s memories like an inscription in stone. A sudden gust of wind signalled the collapse of Jack''s consciousness. His body slumped, descending towards the unforgiving ground. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "RUN!" Kasib''s shout pierced the air. Then, a radiant light began to emanate from Jack''s back, a brilliance so pure it seemed to belong to another world. The group, sprinting away, wore expressions of shock and terror. They witnessed something monumental, a force that seemed poised to end everything for them. "Shieldddd!" Kamil''s command rang out, and he promptly threw up a protective barrier. Ramon, gripped by fear, couldn''t bring himself to flee. His gaze remained fixed on Jack''s prone form, bathed in the blinding light. His concern for Jack held him captive. Suddenly, the group felt it. An immense force radiating from the light, a power strong enough to push them back or perhaps even end them. "What''s this sensation?" Kasib muttered to himself. His eyes widened, his natural instincts screaming at him. He could sense a torrent of energy, an aura with enough force to send them hurtling away from the impending impact. "My shield is protecting all of us right now, but this feels too strong. I don''t know if I can stop what''s about to happen soon," Kamil fretted inwardly. Silence once again enveloped the area, time seeming to slow to a crawl. Terror was etched on the faces of the group as they scrambled to evade the impending attack. Meanwhile, Ramon, standing in front of Jack, felt his legs turn to stone, glued to the ground. A commanding voice resonated through the air. "ABSOLUTE........." An aura stronger than Jack''s enveloped the area, and something hurtled toward him from the sky. It was a sword, a weapon forged from dark energy. Its speed was so immense that it shattered the sound barrier, slicing through the air with a Speed of 780+ miles per hour. The blade surged toward the pure white light, initially meeting resistance, but eventually penetrating and quelling the power emanating from Jack''s back. From above, a figure plummeted, imprinting the ground with a crater as dust clouded around him. As he advanced forward, he broke into a smile and murmured, "Finally, his power is awake. It''s strong." It was none other than Menes, the Commander of the Royal Army. "Commander!" Kamil''s voice trembled, tears streaming down his face as he lunged towards Menes. However, Menes, not in a mood for embraces, halted Kamil in his tracks, holding him firmly by the head. Kamils hopeful voice faded abruptly as Menes gently placed him back on the ground. Kamil gathered his composure and spoke, "Thank you, Commander, for saving us. I wasn''t sure if I could defend everyone." "No worries. But first, get everyone to safety, especially Jack," Menes commanded. "Yes, Commander!" Kamil''s response was swift. Menes then walked over to Ramon and Jack. His steps resonated against the backdrop of screams and the lingering smoke from the explosion. Placing a reassuring hand on Ramon''s shoulder, Menes acknowledged, "You stood strong, Ramon." Away From Thebes The cave, hidden in the depths of the necropolis, held an eerie ambiance, lit only by dark red flames that clung to the walls like fiery apparitions. Their light cast a dancing play of shadows, revealing a figure seated on a metal throne. The masked face bore the likeness of an Egyptian king, specifically that of a cat, shrouded in a full black cloak. The atmosphere was laden with an air of authority and mystery. "Boss!" Akhet''s voice reverberated through the chamber as he knelt before the figure. "You shall speak, Akhet," the Anubis commanded, his voice steeped in power. Akhet conveyed his report with confidence, "The Royal Nebu bombings have begun in Thebes. Our materials and resources are at risk if we continue to keep them there." The Anubis questioned, "Are you certain it was the Royal Nebu?" "Yes, only they are known for such tactics. Moreover, one of our contacts within the Royal Army has confirmed this," Akhet responded. "Very well. Retrieve all our resources and steer clear of the Royal Nebu. They''ve already disrupted some of our trades," the Anubis commanded. His voice held a hint of frustration and anger. "And if you encounter their leader, eliminate her immediately," he added, his tone laced with a simmering intensity. In The Aegean Sea The Aegean Sea stretched endlessly, its waves dancing beneath the canvas of the night sky, adorned with a shimmering array of stars. On the deck of the ship, a young man reclined, engrossed in an ancient tome. Its leather cover bore the weight of countless stories, while its pages whispered secrets in inked Greek script. At about 25 years of age, he possessed a lean yet well-defined physique, hinting at both agility and strength. Light brown eyes, illuminated by the starlight, held a glint of intelligence, and his black hair framed his features with a certain charm. Placing the book beside him, he gazed upwards, contemplating the celestial expanse. In a soft voice, laced with determination and a touch of longing, he addressed the open sea, "I''ll be there in approximately five hours, Seraphina." CH.47 Lightning? A New Power of The Chronotex A child as young as 5, Feared of being weak. He lost his mother, His dreams, his ambitions in one sweep. He wants to become stronger, But he can''t do it alone. In those who cheered him on, Menes saw the new generation: Soldiers, commanders, Generals, and leaders alike. What will this new power bring to light? Lightning? A New Power of The Chronotex In the palace chambers, the injured were receiving. Jack Sterling, bearing the most severe injuries, was confined to his room. Gradually, Jack''s eyes fluttered open, consciousness returning in sluggish waves. At first, his vision was a hazy blend of orange and red, softly illuminated by candlelight. The faint sound of cloth being dipped in water reached his ears. As his senses slowly rekindled, Jack propped himself up, his gaze falling upon a familiar figure. Seraphina Aurelia, the woman he had encountered at the queen''s gathering, stood before him. Her long, golden tresses cascaded down her back, framing a pair of captivating deep blue eyes, set against a backdrop of fair, radiant skin. Outside the window, the sky had adopted a dusky blue hue. The window was open, allowing a cool, invigorating breeze to sweep into the room. The curtains swayed gently in response to the whims of the wind. Meanwhile, Ramon was engrossed in inspecting Jack''s collection of books. He stood by the bookshelf, scratching his head in contemplation. Kamil and Kasib were engaged in a game of Senet at a wooden table. With the chairs flipped to face opposite directions, they leaned back against the chair-backs, each absorbed in their own pursuit. Kamil was engrossed in a book, while Kasib carefully weighed his options for the next move in the game. Jack rose from his bed with a calm demeanour, reassuring those in the room. Ramon, visibly relieved, hurried towards Jack, placing the open book swiftly back on the shelf. "You''re finally awake! Are you okay?" "Yeah, I''m good," Jack replied with a smile, examining his bandaged arms and back. Seraphina, busy with a cloth and a bowl of water, assured him, "You''ll be alright by tomorrow." Jack thanked Seraphina warmly for her care. Kamil chimed in, "You were in good hands, Jack. She''s one of the best-educated doctors." Ramon, curious, asked Seraphina about her specialization. "You usually treat women, not men. So, why did you help Jack?" he inquired, trying to piece together the connection. Seraphina, unperturbed, picked up her bag and playfully tossed the damp towel at Ramon, replying, "For a doctor, there''s no difference in their patients, especially if the patient has saved many lives," she said, her eyes on Jack. She then added, "I have to go pick up my brother from the port," before leaving the room. As Seraphina exited, Ramon, removing the towel from his face, commented in a slightly weary tone, "I guess she''ll never change." "Hey Ramon, I thought she didn''t have any siblings," Jack asked, visibly surprised. "It''s a long story," Ramon mumbled. "I''ll tell you," Kamil chimed in, then went on to explain, "So, Seraphina''s father is Egyptian and her mother is from Greece. However, before her mother passed away, she took in a boy named Alphonse. Hence, her brother, Alphonse Aurelia. I must say, he''s a very educated man. He finished his studies in Greece and is coming back now." "I see," Jack mumbled, taking in the information. "Hey guys, I think we''re getting late for the ceremony," Kamil reminded the group. Ramon, slightly shocked, replied, "Oh yeah, let''s go." "Oh yeah, Khonsu is participating in it, right?" Jack inquired. "Yes," they all replied. Jack then slowly rose from his bed, grabbing his brown coat, and made his way outside to go to the ceremony hall. ceremony hall The group stealthily entered the ceremony hall through one of its secret entrances, not properly attired for a front entrance. They emerged through a hidden door crafted from wood, blending seamlessly with the ceremony taking place. The hall itself boasted pristine white walls, adorned with specks of gold in every nook and cranny. The space spanned two floors, and Jack, Kasib, Kamil, and Ramon found themselves on the second level. The hall was a marvel of intricate designs, from candle holders shaped like lions to statues of past pharaohs and divine idols. These were fashioned from some of the most valuable materials: gold, crystals, and more. "Let''s head up front," suggested Ramon, striding confidently toward the viewing section on the second floor, eager to get a clearer view of the proceedings below. The others followed suit. At the front of the second floor, a series of white railings ensured the safety of those peering over. The group held on tightly, gazing down below. A long, red carpet, lined with gold, ran straight down the centre, flanked by candles. Alongside it stood the nobles, a distinguished assembly. At the carpet''s end sat the queen''s throne, a grand seat of red cushions. Just in front, on a silk cushion atop a finely crafted stone pillar, rested the Chronotex. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Let the ceremony commence!" Queen Nefetari commanded, lowering herself onto her regal throne. The thick metal doors of the ceremony hall groaned open, heralding the entry of the chosen soldiers. They marched in single file towards the Chronotex. Among the five chosen soldiers, Khonsu stood tall. The first soldier, well-built and clad in formidable armour, exuded strength. The second soldier, equally sturdy but in even heavier armour, carried a sword strapped to his back and wielded a rectangular shield adorned with serpent designs. The third and fourth soldiers, in contrast, donned traditional clothing, their black thobes of the highest quality. Khonsu, on the other hand, stuck to his usual attire. Kamil couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment. "This guy, he always misses the main thing, even the point of them," he muttered. Jack inquired, "Why?" "Just look at what he''s wearing. He could have at least tried to look good, like those two soldiers in thobes. They made an effort," Kamil explained. "I think all of them have a lost sense of fashion," Kasib chimed in, casually snacking on some nuts from a waiter''s tray. The nobles couldn''t help but gossip among themselves, whispering with disdain about Khonsu. "Look at that boy, isn''t he one of the royal guards?" one woman whispered. "Uhh, he looks awful. He''s like one of my slaves. How was he allowed entry into this ceremony?" they murmured. "I bet the first soldier will get it." "No, I think it will be the second... and the third," they speculated in hushed tones. "Go ahead," the queen commanded the first soldier, who began his approach towards the Chronotex. With each step, the audience held their breath, praying it would be him. The soldier''s hand reached out, touching the Chronotex. The audience waited, breathless. But nothing happened. The soldier respectfully withdrew his hand. "Next one, you go," the queen commanded. The second soldier advanced to the stage. The crowd cheered him on, but still, the Chronotex remained unresponsive. "Please God, just this once," Khonsu whispered in his head. "I am weak, I need to be stronger. I can''t let the same things happen again," he repeated, a quiet plea echoing in his mind as he looked up at the group on the second floor, who were joyfully waving back at him. In that moment, Khonsu''s thoughts slipped back to a memory from his childhood. At five, he sat on his mother''s lap, engrossed in play with a wooden toy. His mother''s voice, sweet and gentle, called him. "Yes, Mother?" Khonsu looked up, his eyes bright. She paused for a moment; her voice full of tenderness. "Go outside and play." Her smile was both warm and pained. Khonsu got up and replied, "Okay, Mother," heading outside with laughter in his heart. After a while, the sun began to set, but it wasn''t fully night. Khonsu felt his stomach rumble as he rubbed it. "I''m going to go back and eat some Kunafa," he mumbled as he started to run towards his home. Khonsu''s home was secluded from the town where he was playing. It was just a few minutes'' walk away. However, he had no neighbours, as his house was the only one outside the town area, where no one regularly travelled. Khonsu walked inside, his joyful smile and hunger etched on his face. He called out, "Mother, I''m home." "Kha, kha, kha," Khonsu saw his mother on the floor against the wall, bleeding. Her hair was all messed up, in a state of shock, crying. Her tears poured out of her eyes, disappearing before they even reached her chin as she kept wiping them away. In front of his vulnerable and harmed mother stood Khonsu''s father with a long wooden stick in his hand, which was drenched and soaking in blood. Khonsu''s father lifted the wooden stick for another blow to hit Khonsu''s mother. However, before he did, Khonsu ran towards his mother, standing in front of her, spreading his arms, shouting, "Don''t do it, or else!" His breath became heavy. His mother lifted her hands and placed them on Khonsu, saying, "It''s okay, Khonsu. Go away, or you will get hurt." Khonsu, driven by a fierce determination to protect his mother, refused to back down, even though he was still weak... Thump! Khonsu''s father struck him with the wooden stick, sending Khonsu hurtling towards the wall, far from his mother. The force of the blow propelled him to the left side of the room. As Khonsu lay on the floor, weakened and unable to move, he called out for his mother. His eyes slowly began to close from the impact to his head. Just before they shut, he caught a glimpse of the worry in his mother''s eyes. The sun had dipped below the horizon, casting the room into pitch-black darkness. The only illumination came from the pale light of the moon. Silence enveloped the room. Khonsu gradually reopened his eyes. Time had passed. He realized he was lying on something soft. He looked down to see that he was resting on his mother''s lap. Feeling a mix of embarrassment and determination, Khonsu gazed at the window, where the moon''s white light filtered through. He spoke to his mother, saying, "I''m sorry, Mother. I couldn''t do anything. I was weak. But don''t worry. One day, I will be so strong that I''ll defend everyone I love, especially you. When I join the army, I''ll buy us a house close to the city, near Thebes. Just you and me. We''ll have enough money for food and won''t have to worry." He explained his ambitions and dreams. "What do you think, Mother?" Khonsu called out, hoping for a reply. "Mother," he called again, this time rolling his head to the side to look at her. But Khonsu was met with a sight that would forever haunt him: the lifeless, soulless body of his mother, cradling him in her lap. Her skin was growing cold, taking on a bluish tint. The piercing sound of Khonsu''s scream echoed through the room. He staggered away from his mother''s lifeless form, his eyes wide with terror. On the opposite end of the room, his father''s lifeless body lay in a pool of crimson, his neck gruesomely severed. Khonsu''s breaths came in panicked gasps. The scene before him was a nightmare, a twisted reality he couldn''t comprehend. His mother, the one who had always protected him, now lay in a pool of her own blood, a knife cruelly discarded nearby. "Mother! Mother!" Khonsu''s cries filled the room, desperate and filled with anguish. In those heart-wrenching moments, the world had shattered for Khonsu. At just five years old, he was left alone, surrounded by the lifeless bodies of his parents. He fled from the room, tears streaming down his face, his small voice carrying his pain and fear into the night. He called for his mother, but there was no answer. In the span of a few heartbeats, his entire world had crumbled. From that moment on, Khonsu carried the weight of that night, haunted by the memory of his own powerlessness. He would forever see himself as a weak man. Khonsu stepped forward, determination etched in every stride, heading towards the constellation of stars that marked his path to the Chronotex. "I''ll get it this time. Mother, I''ll become strong, just like I promised," he whispered to himself, the memory of his mother''s encouragement still vivid. Suddenly, a familiar voice broke the silence, echoing through the hall. Khonsu''s eyes widened, searching the room, but it was as if time itself had paused. "Khonsu, you can''t do it alone," the voice reassured, a hand gently resting on his shoulder. Then, there she was, his mother, radiant like a golden sunrise. She spoke again, her words a soothing balm to his soul. "Khonsu, you''re not weak. You are strong. Don''t worry about me; I''ll be just fine. You have friends now, good people. Make sure to protect them. Everything will be alright," she said, fading into clusters of light. "Khonsu! You''ll get it!" a powerful voice boomed. It was Alfonse Aurelia, the same man who had arrived to Thebes just today. Khonsu''s heart swelled with gratitude. Beside Alfonse stood Seraphina, her eyes shining with pride and support. The rest of the group joined in, their cheers echoing through the hall, a chorus of encouragement. "Khonsu! Khonsu!" The chant grew stronger, soldiers and civilians alike rallying behind him. The nobles, however, remained aloof, except for Mr. Aurelia, Alfonse''s father, who watched with a subtle smile. Menes stood in the shadows, his gaze fixed on the scene unfolding before him. Leaning casually against a pillar, a small, satisfied smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He saw more than just a ceremony; he saw the emergence of a new era, a generation of soldiers and commanders with a different kind of strength. In that moment, Khonsu understood the true power of unity. He couldn''t have come this far without these people, and he couldn''t achieve his dreams alone. With a final surge of determination, Khonsu reached out and touched the Chronotex. Nothing happened immediately. Just as disappointment began to creep in, a blinding white light burst forth from the Chronotex, accompanied by a rush of wind that sent nobles'' hats scattering. A kaleidoscope of colours spilled forth from the Chronotex, cascading like a vibrant waterfall into the room. It was a mesmerizing display, a vivid testament to the power contained within. The air crackled with energy, and a sudden rush of wind swept through, carrying with it a sense of both anticipation and wonder. In the midst of this cosmic dance, Khonsu felt a peculiar sensation, as though he was lying down, yet suspended in an ethereal expanse. New knowledge surged through him, like a torrent of revelations about electricity and lightning, concepts he''d never encountered before. It was as though the universe itself was whispering its secrets directly into his soul. He looked around, but there was nothing to see, only an abyss of unending darkness, devoid of physical form. It was a realm beyond comprehension, where existence seemed to blur and dissolve. Abruptly, a distant light flickered, growing brighter, drawing Khonsu towards it. With a jolt, he snapped back to reality, clutching the Chronotex tightly. The queen''s voice broke through, curious and expectant. "So, what is your power, Khonsu? Khonsu''s grip on the Chronotex tightened, and he declared with a proud smile, "My power is the essence of lightning, the very electricity that courses through the world." His gaze met Jack''s, a glint of newfound purpose shining in his eyes. CH.48 A Dream a Bet A dream, a wisp, an airy thing, Can we grasp it, make it sing? Like a cloud, it drifts so free, Yet sometimes fades, as dreams can be. With age, they shift, evolve, and grow, Some we chase, some we let go. Ambitious dreams, too vast, too grand, In this world, hard to withstand. So, what is a dream, its true worth? A spark of hope, a journey''s birth. To hold them close, to strive, to dare, Is to breathe life into the dream we share. A Dream a Bet Khonsu, the newest possessor of the Chronotex of electricity, was embraced by his friends and colleagues in the Royal Army. The ceremony had come to a close, and the disappointed nobles had departed, leaving behind a gathering of those who had supported Khonsu''s achievement. Ramon, his face filled with pride, offered a warm hug. "Khonsu, you did it!" he exclaimed with enthusiasm. Grinning back at Ramon, Khonsu responded, "Thank you." His gaze then turned to Jack, who was bubbling with excitement. Jack couldn''t contain his enthusiasm, exclaiming, "Now we can build that car and electricity will give us unlimited potential." Kasib, always one for light-hearted humour, chimed in, tossing a bag of sweets to Khonsu as he said, "Congrats." Khonsu caught the bag and replied with a reassuring smile. He was touched by the support of his friends. Menes, the commander of the Royal Army, approached the group, extending an offer to Khonsu, "Well, Khonsu, it seems you have something new to explore. How about training with me?" Ramon, who was well-acquainted with Menes'' intense training methods, issued a stern warning, "Don''t listen to him. He just wants to use you as a training toy, pushing your limits." Kamil, with a playful grin, recalled past training sessions with Menes, where the commander had broken Kamil''s shield and playfully punched him on the head. "I warn you, Khonsu, know the consequences," Kamil mumbled, feigning terror with humorous tears in his eyes. Menes playfully pounced on both Ramon and Kamil, patting their heads. Their sudden presence startled Jack and Kasib. "Khonsu!" called out Alfonse, the brother of Seraphina Aurelia, accompanied by the old man Marcus and Ayman from the shop in Thebes. They walked towards the group, smiles lighting up their faces. "Hey Ayman, old man Marcus!" Jack waved as he hurried over to greet them. "How have you both been?" he asked. "We''re doing great," Marcus replied, while Ayman added, "Jack, so nice to see you. I''ve missed you, you know." "Me too," Jack answered. "Congrats to you, Khonsu, for getting the Chronotex!" Marcus chimed in, beaming. "You can become even stronger now." "Oh man, I wish I had a Chronotex," Ayman added, a touch of disappointment in his voice. "Thank you," Khonsu replied. "Well, you''ll get it one day, Ayman," Jack assured him. "When you join the army." The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "Oh yeah, I''m going to join very soon," Ayman responded. "I only have ten more months left of training." "Well, good for you. Hope to see you soon," Jack said, returning the smile. "Khonsu, congrats!" Alfonse said, giving Khonsu a warm hug. "So when did you come back?" Khonsu asked Alfonse. "Well, I''m back to live with my family now. I finished my education," Alfonse explained. "Nice to see you, Alfonse," Ramon and the others welcomed. "Hey, hold on a minute, Alfonse. Why do I sense dark energy from you?" Menes questioned, his tone serious. Alfonse, taken aback, tried to mumble an answer. "Oh yeah, I learned to use it as part of my studies," he shrugged it off. "Well, that''s good. You can work for us now," Menes suggested. "Yeah, I was going to ask about that. My father will send in an application soon," Alfonse replied. "Congrats on your win, Khonsu" said Seraphina. "Thanks," he replied. "I seem to see a new face here. Who are you, if you don''t mind me asking?" Alfonse inquired. Jack, unprepared for this, began to mumble, "Ahh..." Ramon was preparing to intervene, but he was too late. Seraphina stepped in and answered her brother''s question, "Alfonse, this is Jack Sterling. He''s a new member of the Royal Army." "Good to see you. I hope I''ll be seeing you again," Alfonse replied. "So when is the party going to start?" Marcus raised a question. "Yeah, I was going to ask the same thing," Menes added. "Well, you two are both old. No wonder you had the same question!" Ramon joked, albeit with a serious tone. Menes and Marcus started to playfully hit Ramon, with Marcus using a stick. Ramon let out a yelp, "Ouch!" "Well, I did ask Chef Tarik for food. It should be here soon," Khonsu replied. "Not soon, it''s here!" Chef Tarik shouted. "May I present to you the finest food?" The servants brought in a table laden with dishes. Khonsu, shocked by the abundance of food, took Chef Tarik aside and asked, "I didn''t order that much. I don''t have money for all this food." "Don''t worry, Khonsu. You don''t have to pay. This is the Queen''s order," Chef Tarik explained. "Are you sure?" Khonsu asked, still amazed. "Yes, I am. Enjoy!" Chef Tarik reassured him. Few Hours Later The moon bathed the palace walls in its soft, blueish glow, casting a serene atmosphere. Khonsu and Alfonse sat together, indulging in snacks and drinks. "It''s been a long time," Alfonse remarked, a touch of nostalgia in his voice. "We haven''t spent time like this for almost ten years." Khonsu took a sip from his cup and nodded. "You''re right, Alfonse. It really has been a while." "So, what have you been up to?" Alfonse inquired. Khonsu shrugged, offering a brief summary. "Nothing much, really. Just training and carrying out regular duties. What about you?" Alfonse took a bite of his snack, his expression somewhat sombre. "Just studying and learning new things. That''s all I''ve done for the past ten years." They both fell into a contemplative silence, gazing at the moon. Suddenly, Alfonse broke the silence with a probing question. "So, has your goal in life changed now that you have the Chronotex?" Khonsu looked at Alfonse in surprise. "Do you really think I''d change my goal just because I have a new power? Never. My goal has always been and will always be to become strong and protect the ones I hold dear. I''ve already lost a part of my life due to my weakness, and I won''t let it happen again to you or anyone else." In that moment, a flood of memories rushed through Khonsu''s mindthe camaraderie with his fellow soldiers, the stories shared by Menes by the bonfire, the training sessions with Kasib, the book hunts with Kamil, the errands with Ramon, the times spent assisting Seraphina Aurelia''s father, and the meetings with General Setka. Each memory was a testament to the bonds he had formed and the purpose that fuelled him. The most cherished memory of all was the one with his mother. Whenever he was tired, he used to rest on her lap, gazing at the same moon through the window in his room. It was a memory that held a special place in his heart, a comforting reminder of the love and strength that had shaped him. Khonsu, sitting up from his laid-back position on the wall, inquired, "So, Alfonse, has your dream changed?" Alfonse, who was still reclining against the wall, sat up straight, gazing at the moon. "No, Khonsu. My dream remains steadfast. It will never waver. My aspiration is to create a world devoid of pain, a place where everyone can live without fear, free from the influence of factions or governments, where crime and poverty are mere echoes of the past. This, Khonsu, is my ultimate goal, my vision of perfection." Khonsu''s eyes widened at these words, and he burst into uproarious laughter. His legs flailed in the air, and his hand clutched his stomach. "No way! You still hold on to such an foolish dream! Oh my, you truly haven''t changed," he jested, still chuckling on the floor. Alfonse, slightly annoyed but also a tad embarrassed, retorted, "It''s not foolish, Khonsu. I will make it happen. The day I do, I''ll show you." "You don''t even have a plan, Alfonse!" Khonsu chortled. Alfonse, taken aback, started to mumble in response. "See? You don''t even know!" Khonsu broke into laughter once more. "Oh, Khonsu, just shut up. I will achieve my dream. I will," Alfonse declared, determination in his eyes. Khonsu regained his composure, the laughter fading, and asked a serious question, "So, how do you plan to do that, Alfonse?" Caught off guard, Alfonse began to stammer. "See, you don''t even know," Khonsu continued his jovial tone. "Okay, okay, Khonsu, just... just stop laughing," Alfonse managed, a tinge of annoyance in his voice. "Alright, let''s make a bet," said Khonsu, his tone more serious. Alfonse raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "A bet?" "If you manage to create the perfect world, I''ll give you a date and some orange juice. However, if you fail, you owe me a date and some orange juice," Khonsu explained, placing a bottle of water on the floor and extending his hand. Alfonse, baffled but somewhat amused, replied, "Well, that''s an odd bet." "Accepting it or not, Alfonse?" Khonsu pressed, his hand waiting for a shake. "Okay, Khonsu," Alfonse relented, shaking Khonsu''s hand, sealing the bet. CH.49 Direct Attack “MEMORY OVERLOAD…” In shadows deep, a figure waits, Paths entwined, a twist of fates. A sudden attack disrupts the peace, A hint is given, tensions increase. A new face emerges, unknown yet near, A reader of memory, whispers in their ear. Where do these paths converge and meet? In the heart of mystery, secrets to greet. Direct Attack MEMORY OVERLOAD BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! Jack''s eyes shot wide open, his room trembling with the intensity of the explosion. He sat up in bed, heart pounding. A rush of cold sweat drenched his skin as he heard the shrill ring of a never-ending alarm, the noise piercing through the air like a relentless scream. The tinnitus in his ears added to the chaos, a high-pitched shriek that refused to fade. It felt like a tea kettle whistling at full tilt. In a daze, Jack stumbled to the window, throwing open the curtains. His breath hitched as he saw plumes of dark smoke rising from different parts of the city. Each plume was a stark reminder of the havoc unfurling outside. Another explosion jolted him, this one dangerously close. He could see the shockwave ripple through the nearby buildings. The alarm bells in the castle resounded with an urgency that sent shivers down his spine. They echoed relentlessly, battling against the cacophony of explosions, footsteps, and anguished cries. Driven by instinct, Jack snatched his coat from the wooden chair, the fabric cold and heavy in his trembling hands. He bolted down the stairs, taking them two at a time. His mind was a chaotic whirlwind, and his body moved on pure adrenaline, propelled by the gravity of the situation. Jack arrived at the training ground, his breaths coming in short, frantic bursts. The scene was chaos, soldiers scrambling to arm themselves, their faces a mix of determination and worry. Jack felt a shiver of unease crawl down his spine. Then, relief washed over him as Ramon''s voice cut through the chaos. Jack sprinted towards his friend, heart pounding in his chest. "What''s happening?" Jack blurted out, his voice a mix of confusion and urgency. Kamil, standing nearby, chimed in, his face a mixture of annoyance and concern. "From what I saw, it''s the same as last time, just like the royal Nebu. So, it''s definitely them." Jack''s mind raced. "So, what do we do?" he asked, his gaze darting between his comrades. Kasib''s voice cut through the tension as he appeared, fully suited in his silver Armor, sword at his side. "First, we must help everyone." Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. As they discussed their next move, a voice echoed from above. They all turned to see Khonsu and Alfonse gracefully descending from the palace walls, using the bricks to slow their descent. Khonsu''s eyes scanned the scene, his expression serious. "Me and Alfonse saw some troops near the edge of the city. They''re definitely coming in from there." Alfonse frowned, puzzled. "But there''s no artillery. How are the buildings exploding? The people I saw, they didn''t even have Armor." Jack''s voice was determined and grim. "They use people to explode buildings. One of the people in the Royal Nebu has some sort of power to make people explode. It''s definitely related to mind control." Alfonse''s eyes locked with Jack''s, an unspoken understanding passing between them. "He''s a sharp one," Alfonse thought to himself, impressed by Jack''s quick deduction. As the group gathered, Kamil took charge. "Alright, let''s head to the place you guys saw those troops." Alfonse''s worry was palpable. "Wait, you''re going alone? What if the enemy is too strong? You need someone to back you up." Ramon''s smile was confident. "We''ve got it covered. Kamil will shield us, I''ll protect everyone, Kasib will handle offense, and Khonsu... well, he''s got a new power that''s going to come in handy." Khonsu demonstrated by creating a small spark of electricity between his thumb and index finger. Ramon continued; his confidence unwavering. "And then we have Jack. He''ll fight till the end. He''s strong, even if he can''t use his power at will. When he focuses, he''s unstoppable." "I wish I could help more, but I don''t possess such power," Alfonse admitted. "No problem. We''ll catch up later. Goodbye for now," Khonsu declared as the group hurried towards the livery stable, preparing to board a carriage. The group arrived at the livery stable, only to find no horses in sight. "Wait, there are none here," Kamil pointed out. "I found a carriage!" Kasib''s voice called out from a distant corner. "Don''t worry, I have a plan. A horse out of a fairy tale, the fastest in the world," Ramon declared confidently. The group''s eyes widened, surprised by Ramon''s bold claim. "Show us," Khonsu urged. They followed Ramon to a stable with curtains drawn around it. He gripped one of the curtains tightly. "I present to you... Kailo!" With a flourish, he pulled back the curtains to reveal the horse. The group''s expressions were a mix of disappointment and disbelief. Kailo, Ramon''s black horse, was sprawled on the ground, legs up in the air, tongue lolling out. Ramon turned to look at Kailo in shock. "No, Kailo, you''re dead! How will I live?" He covered his face with his hands. But suddenly, Kailo jerked upright, and Ramon''s face lit up with joy. "Yay, you''re alive, Kailo!" he shouted. "Oh my, we have to go on this thing?" Kamil''s disappointment was evident as he looked at Kailo''s uneven eyes, staring right at him. "Well, that''s the only thing left. I guess we''ll have to use it," Kasib conceded. "Alright, bring him to the carriage so we can get going." The group secured Kailo to the carriage and began their journey through the city. It wasn''t a smooth ride; explosions and debris constantly threatened them, but they skilfully maneuverer through the chaos. As they expertly dodged a large piece of debris hurtling towards them, Kailo abruptly stopped, causing everyone in the carriage to jolt forward, squashing Jack. "What happened?" Kamil shouted, peering ahead. Ramon''s voice cut in, grave and serious. "There are people." A ragtag group in tattered Armor brandishing brittle swords stood before them, poised for an attack. "They''re probably with the Royal Nebu," Kasib deduced. Jack, concerned, asked, "What do we do? We can''t just kill them, can we?" Ramon, conflicted and bewildered, stammered, "Well... uh... I don''t know." The enemy soldiers charged towards the group, and panic began to set in. "Oh no, what do we do?" Ramon fretted. "We have no other choice but to fight," Kasib declared, drawing his sword. Khonsu readied his power, his hair standing on end from the surging electricity. Kamil, somewhat hesitant, prepared to conjure a shield with his Chronotex clutched tightly in his palm. "Alright, we''re really doing this," Ramon realized, his form now shrouded in a swirling darkness dark energy emanating from him. But just as the skirmish was about to erupt, a voice echoed from a nearby rooftop. "MEMORY OVERLOAD..." A high-pitched resonance pierced through the soldiers'' minds, and they clutched their heads in agony, sinking to the ground. All eyes turned upward to the rooftop, and a wave of recognition washed over everyone in the carriage, except for Jack. "It''s you!" Khonsu declared, a wide smile etching across his face. "Memnon, the Memory Keeper." In the shadows, a malevolent force orchestrates these relentless attacks. As Jack and the others face the onslaught, a mysterious figure emerges - Memnon, the Memory Keeper. Friend or foe? His true allegiance remains shrouded in mystery. Why did he step into the fray, and what secrets does he hold? At the edge of the city, an ominous presence looms, threatening to engulf everything they hold dear. Can they muster the strength to repel this impending menace? CH.50 The Man On The Hill and Memnon The Memory Keeper 50 Chapters Anniversary! ????? (HEAVY HINTS ?? READ IT AND KEEP IT IN MEMORY) In the tapestry of tales, secrets entwine, A war looms, a test for the brave and fine. Royal Nebu''s commander, a thinker profound, Challenges Menes, mysteries unbound. Jack''s heart, a hint of love concealed, In the unfolding plot, truths revealed. Khonsu and Alfonse, a promise in air, The chronotex weaves, a tale so rare. Ramon, a child in a man''s embrace, His true identity, a mystic case. Kamil and Kasib, minds and might, Will they aid in the impending fight? Something grand awaits, so stay near, In the past lies truth, crystal clear. The Man On The Hill and Memnon The Memory Keeper Shouting out loud, Khonsu said, "Memnon! It''s you!" "Memnon! You''re back!" the whole group shouted, except for Jack. Memnon, a man with light brown eyes, smooth skin, and a small beard, wearing Armor with blackish-brown hair tied in a bun, stood with a bow in his hands and a sword on his back. He was ready to fight the soldiers of the Royal Nebu. With authority, he commanded, "You lot, go to where you were heading. I''ll take care of these soldiers." He leaped from the rooftop, landing on the ground with a resounding clank of his Armor, showcasing his strength. "Thank you, Memnon," Ramon expressed his gratitude as Kailo began to pick up speed. "Go ahead," Memnon said, smiling. After the group had passed, Memnon turned to the remaining soldiers of the Royal Nebu. "So, which one of you is ready to die?" he declared, unsheathing his sword. In a fit of rage, the soldiers rushed toward him to attack, their previous disorientation faded. Memnon moved with deadly precision, dodging attacks and swiftly dispatching each soldier. Still, a few remained. Seeing their comrades fall, the remaining soldiers shouted, "We will kill you!" and charged at Memnon. "You know what? I''ve had enough. I''m very hungry, and I''ve just come back from a long journey. There''s no way I''m fighting all of you." "You have no choice!" the soldier yelled, lunging at Memnon with his sword. Memnon avoided the strike swiftly, whispering into the soldier''s ear mid-motion. Memnon''s eyes widened with intent, akin to a hunting lion. He whispered, "I do have a choice." Then, Memnon shouted, "Past contemplation!" The group heard screams from behind, and it was evident that the soldiers they were surrounded by were in distress. "Hey, who was that guy? And what''s all this screaming? Is he killing all of them this quickly?" Jack asked, clearly worried. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Don''t worry, Jack. He is Memnon, the Memory Keeper. He''s the second Royal Guard of the Royal Army after Khonsu. His power is Mnemonic Tracer, which gives him control over memories," Kamil explained, his hair dancing in the wind due to the carriage''s speed. "He probably used his Past Contemplation power," Khonsu suggested. "What does that do?" Jack inquired. "It makes a person remember their past, especially the worst moments, and in guilt, they''re driven to harm themselves," Khonsu explained. "Harsh," Kasib commented. "That is a power which is too strong," Jack said, looking at his own hands, realizing he was unable to use his own power at will. Kamil, who picked up on Jack''s unease, consoled him. "Don''t worry, Jack. sometimes the strongest come last." "We have arrived," Ramon pointed out. "Look up there, that''s the person me and Alfonse saw," Khonsu said, pointing his finger at the top of the hill where a man stood. Kailo quickly went up the hill, and the group dismounted, running towards the man who stood there. However, he was not alone. He commanded an army of soldiers who appeared to be both dead and alive. "Hey you!" Kasib shouted in a threatening voice, drawing his sword. The man turned to them, exuding authority. He was tall, with cropped black hair and a groomed beard that framed his stern yet handsome face. His eyes were a piercing shade of brown. He pointed at Kasib and commanded, "Attack him." Without a second thought, the soldier charged at Kasib, moving in an odd, almost inhuman manner. Its body was hunched, hand still below its waist, and it moved back and forth with its face turned to the side. "Explode!" the man shouted, and the soldier detonated right in front of Kasib. He was shocked, unprepared for this sudden turn of events. "Shield!" Kamil shouted, conjuring a protective barrier in front of Kasib just in time to absorb the explosion. "Thanks," Kasib said, his eyes still locked on the enemy. Kamil, who had created the shield, replied in an annoyed yet worried tone, "Be more careful next time for gods sake." The rest of the group arrived and dismounted from the carriage. Khonsu asked Kasib, "You okay?" "Yeah," Kasib replied. Kamil, assessing the situation, gave his opinion, "Be careful, everyone. His power somehow allows him to control people, make them explode, and manipulate them into doing things. You might lose control of yourself." "What do we do in this situation?" Ramon asked. Jack thought to himself, figuring out a way to win. "I guess we''ll just have to attack," Kasib said determinedly. He moved in with his sword, engaging the undead soldiers of the Royal Nebu. Kasib slashed through them swiftly, blood spattering on the others. He was so fast that he reached the other soldiers before the blood could even be seen. "Kasib, be careful!" Kamil shouted. The man shouted, "Kasib, hear me. Become my slave!" Kasib''s once agile body stopped abruptly. His strong figure turned limp, mirroring the soldiers he had fought and killed from the Royal Nebu. He looked back at the group as the man commanded, "Kill the people of the Royal Army." His body turned around, consciousness lost. "Hey, Kasib, what are you doing? Why are you looking at us like that?" a scared Ramon asked. "Hey, Kasib, get it together!" Khonsu shouted. "Hey, you! Who are you, and what did you do to him?" Jack demanded, his emotions running high. The man spoke once again, "My name is Rahotep Nefer, one of the commanders of the Royal Nebu." He opened his arms, commanding, "Kill them all," both his soldiers and Kasib moved towards Jack and the others. "Nefer, leave now. A threat is coming," a voice echoed in Nefer''s head. Nefer hesitated. The voice spoke again, "Nefer, don''t bring back the boy you possessed from the Royal Army. He may turn out to be a threat in the future. We will use him when his time is due." "Yes, Boss, don''t worry," Nefer spoke, holding his ear and feeling a bit annoyed by the voice as it echoed. "All soldiers, retreat. Kasib of the Royal Army, you are free for now, at least," Nefer commanded. All the soldiers ran back, forming a human bed that Nefer sat on as they rushed outside the bounds of the city into the far distant desert. Soon, they disappeared. "Kasib, you, okay?" shouted Jack as he ran towards him, and the others followed. Kasib, his consciousness just returned, replied, "Yeah, I think I am good." "What happened? You nearly attacked us," Ramon reminded him. "Did I? I don''t remember," he replied in a mentally tired tone. A figure landed in front of them like a meteor of darkness. "You kids, okay?" It was Commander Menes. "Wow you''re finally here, Commander!" Ramon shouted. "What happened here, and Kasib, why is he like this?" Menes asked as he hurried to give Jack and Ramon a hand to pick him up. Khonsu explained the situation to Menes, "We were going to fight the Commander of the Royal Nebu. However, somehow his power allowed him to possess Kasib." Furthermore, Kamil added, "He was talking to someone in his head. I believe he got given some orders from someone." "By the way, how did you know we were here, Commander?" Jack asked. "Well, Memnon told me," Menes replied. Menes recalled the memory of Memnon sitting on the bodies of the dead soldiers and looking up at the sky as Menes appeared in front of him. Memnon recognized Menes'' presence and said, "Hey, Commander, I think you should go look after the new ones. They went there," he pointed in the direction of the group. "I think we should hurry back to the Palace the threat is over for now," Menes suggested to the group. "Yes, indeed, Commander," Khonsu replied. He continued, "I don''t think they will come back for now. However, we should hold a meeting to find a way to fight back efficiently." "You''re right, Khonsu. We will discuss that in the morning with the Nubia Kingdom," Menes replied. Annoyed, Ramon and Kamil asked, "Oh, that brat Kairo is coming too?" Looking back at the city, Menes spoke, "Yes, he is with General Amon Khaldun." "Huh, whatever, let''s go back," Kasib replied as he started to walk, slowly getting back to normal. END. THANK YOU AGAIN CH.51 The Conference. What’s Next... The Conference. Whats Next... The room was a chamber of blue hues, casting a calming yet authoritative aura. The walls, painted in various shades of deep blue, displayed an array of weaponry and Armor. Swords gleamed in their mounts, while shields and spears adorned the walls like a tribute to ancient battles. Torches flickered, illuminating the space and casting dancing shadows across the oakwood furnishings. At the centre stood a substantial round table, crafted from rich Oakwood, its polished surface reflecting the dim light. The table bore the weight of history, evident from the fine carvings etched into its edges, perhaps depicting forgotten tales of valour. The intense atmosphere filled the room as General Setka, Commander Menes, Memnon, and Khonsu gathered around the table. Seated opposite them were two individuals from the Royal Nebu''s army: General Amon Khaldun and the child prodigy Commander Kairo Tempest, only 12 years old. Behind them, seated on red-cushioned sofas, were Ramon, Jack, Kamil, and Kasib. Near the entrance, Alfonse leaned against the wall, using his right foot for support. The room was charged with tension, amplified by the clutter of expensive military equipment scattered throughout the space. "They attacked again. We saw their commander; his power is something to be aware of," said Menes, a stern look on his face. "I agree," replied Memnon, his legs resting on the table as he swung back and forth on his chair. "I believe some of the soldiers I fought last night may have been controlled by him. They were a bit stronger than the rest who weren''t controlled. This is a clear threat." "They haven''t attacked the city itself, but we''ve fought them a couple of times on our trade routes as they stole some of our weaponry," General Amon added, concerned. Kairo, trying to make light of the situation, leaned back in his chair, mimicking Memnon''s posture and started swinging, annoying Ramon and Kamil, who were seated on the sofa, secretly boiling with anger. "General, may I speak?" Kamil stood up from the sofa, seeking permission. "Go ahead," replied General Setka. Kamil placed a scroll on the table, catching everyone''s attention, including Alfonse, who approached to see what was on it. "This," Kamil began, "is an idea that Jack and I came up with regarding the mans power." "Excellent. Lay it out on the table," Setka instructed. The group gathered around as Kamil opened the scroll, revealing crude drawings and text on the papyrus paper, a joint effort between Kamil and Jack. "So, the guy is named Commander Rahotep Nefer. I remember distinctly that he didn''t or couldn''t control Kasib at the beginning when he clearly had the chance. Both attacks that Kasib did were similar in nature. Firstly, the element of making eye contact to control people is out, as Kasib and him were looking at each other from the beginning. So, he could have definitely possess or control him from the start," explained Kamil. Kairo interjected, "But he didn''t." Kamil continued, "Exactly. So, there has to be another way." Jack chimed in, "Mostly from what I''ve gathered from various sources, whether fiction or nonfiction, Kasib wasn''t possessed despite being touched by the soldier. Then, what about talking to him? Even I had a conversation with him, but he never controlled me. We tested all possible circumstances, and only one theory remained." "What was it?" Menes inquired, deeply intrigued. "Name," Jack said in a resolute voice. "He never knew any of our names, except for Kasib''s. Kamil shouted it while he was fighting." "I see, so his power allows him to control people by knowing their names," Menes gathered from the information. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. With concern in his voice, General Amon said, "This is truly dangerous. I believe we, as high-ranking individuals, are most at risk, as all our names are known." "Now, what do we do?" asked Setka, seeking a plan of action. "We''ll have to refrain from saying each other''s names if we ever come across him," Kamil suggested, contemplating the situation. "But that would only be temporary, and it puts us at a disadvantage, not him," Alfonse remarked, expressing his concern. Kasib, munching on some snacks from a cotton bag, added, "There has to be a way to avoid this, don''t you think?" "What if we change our names temporarily?" Ramon suggested, a spark of an idea striking him. He hesitated a moment, unsure if his idea was plausible. After observing everyone''s reactions, he quickly added, "Oh, I''ll take that back," feeling uncertain about his suggestion. "No, you''re right. We can change our names temporarily when we confront him," Kamil reassured Ramon, seeing the potential in the idea. "Can we?" Ramon asked, surprised that his suggestion might hold some merit. "Absolutely, we can do that," Kamil assured him confidently. Alfonse raised a crucial question: "What about the Royal Nebu itself? Do we confront them or not?" Setka nodded in agreement. "We should strengthen our defence." Menes, considering the implications, replied, "Indeed, but even with our strongest defence, a tiny gap could be exploited by their cunning leader." Amon reminded Setka, "If you decide to fight, we''ll send aid, as per our agreement." Menes added a note of caution, "Also, we''re currently short on soldiers. A full-scale invasion would be a massive risk." Alfonse approached the table and offered insights from his research. "I gathered some information that might be of immense help." Taking a seat beside Menes, Alfonse began to share his findings. "The Royal Nebu purchases weapons from the Merchants Guild. They''ve been doing this for a long time, even buying advanced machinery and several Chronotex units from them, albeit at a significant cost." Khonsu, intrigued, inquired further. "What''s the cost?" Alfonse''s reply carried a weight of disbelief. "They sold their own people to acquire power." Kamil, visibly concerned, shared a connection with the people from the city of Saharan, akin to the citizens and soldiers of the Royal Nebu. Alfonse continued, "Moreover, there''s a distorted narrative surrounding the incident involving General Akil. They killed the informant who tried to expose the truth, rejecting it as a lie." General Amon contemplated the implications. "Perhaps this explains the decrease in their attacks on our trade routes. They might not need more weaponry, especially if they''ve acquired substantial power." Alfonse proposed a strategy. "We could disrupt their weapons trade first and then strike when they''re vulnerable." Menes, considering the options, responded, "While attacking the Merchants Guild might seem viable, they likely have a dedicated division for trade, heavily guarded with high security measures." "I want to disrupt their economy and trade without resorting to violence," Setka proposed, laying the foundation. "What if we try to make a peace treaty with them?" Alfonse suggested to Setka. Setka responded with a sigh of denial. "We''ve already attempted that. The soldiers we sent were met with hostility. They''re not seeking peace; they want to dismantle the Royal System." Jack, deeply contemplating, furrowed his brow, his eyes taking on a squint as if pondering the waves of the ocean. Suddenly, an idea struck him. "I''ve got itthe Coin Trick! That''s the plan," Jack exclaimed, his energy palpable as he dashed to the table, drawing the rest of the group along with him. Kasib, however, remained unperturbed, calmly strolling in while still indulging in his snacks. "Coin Trick? Is it some sort of magic?" Menes inquired. "Magic doesn''t exist," Kairo retorted with a hint of arrogance. Menes, visibly annoyed by Kairo''s reply, clenched his fists in frustration. Ramon and Kamil intervened, attempting to pacify him. "Commander, please calm down. It''s all right." "The Coin Trickit''s something my friend and I came up with," Jack explained excitedly, though suddenly, he couldn''t recall the identity of that friend. All he could see in his memories was a featureless, shadowy figure standing before him. Jack continued, "Well, the name of that friend eludes me, but I do remember the trick we developed together. Here''s how it went: in the orphanage, we had a currency system based on silver coins. Most kids joined groups that offered facilities but taxed them heavily. The group leaders were tyrannical, always bullying us. One day, we''d had enough, so we decided to disrupt their currency and that of similar groups." "How did you manage that?" Menes asked, intrigued. "It was quite simple," Jack explained. "We started by purchasing toys with our own money. These toys were made of silver and, using a moulding technique and some machinery at the orphanage, we created fake coins. We''d make 10-12 fake coins from 1 toy, generating a significant profit. Then, we added a particular chemical to the fake coins." "Then what?" Kamil inquired, captivated by the story. "We distributed these fake coins back to the groups, replacing their old coins," Jack continued. "In no time, we had about 40-50% of all the real coins, and the groups we disliked the most ended up with the most fake coins. One day, we spread the news that many coins were counterfeit. To test them, we sold a cheap liquid that, when applied, would change the colour of the fake coins. People began realizing the situation and left the groups. Some groups went bankrupt, rendering them powerless. Eventually, we had the most coins." "Due to this, the orphanage had to abolish the coin system, opting for digital currency, all thanks to me and my friend," Jack concluded with a sense of triumph. "So, just like that, we''d have to steal the money of the Royal Nebu and replace it with our own fake currency, which we''ll treat with the chemical. Then, we''ll spread the word that it''s counterfeit. In return, we''ll use that money to recover what we lost, compensate those who lost loved ones, and rebuild their homes. I''d like this money we take to only be used for these purposes and nothing else," Jack proposed to Setka. "Don''t worry, Jack. You have my word. We''ll only use that money for those purposes," Setka reassured him. "But Jack, how will we transport tons of gold coins?" Kamil inquired. "We''re going to use a car that we''ll create. Plus, with Khonsu''s chronotex using electricity, we can have a stronger, faster, and quieter way to transport the gold," Jack explained. "I see. Then I''ll let my informants try to find the location of the gold vault. However, it''ll be heavily guarded," Alfonse suggested. "Well, don''t worry. I''ll just overwrite their memories. Their wills will be weak, so it will be an easy and quick job," Memnon said lazily, getting up and stretching his arms out. "Great, then we have a plan," Jack said with a smile. "What''s that thing called... a car?" asked General Amon and Kairo, scratching their heads, trying to imagine what a car might be like. General Amon envisioned it as a floating carpet, while Kairo imagined it as a fire-breathing bird with red scales all over its body. "I''ll show you when it''s ready," Jack assured them, his smile lighting up the faces of everyone around. Alfonse observed Jack and couldn''t help but wonder in his thoughts, "This man... he''s not from here. He''s different..." CH.52 The Invention from the future... Invention glimpsed from a future time, A car appears, a hint sublime. Amidst the war, it takes its place, Unveiling paths in this unknown space. What will occur, who will they greet, Faces familiar or yet to meet? Time sways in the wind''s gentle play, Despair awaits, but many chapters away. The Invention from the future... "So how are we going to build this car thing, Jack?" asked Ramon, scratching his head in curiosity. Jack, examining a piece of papyrus paper to check if everything had arrived, replied, "Well, don''t worry, I''ll try. It''s a first for me as well." Kasib, carrying wooden plates, jokingly added, "Yeah, that definitely boosts our confidence." Kamil, holding long strings of copper wire, scolded Kasib, saying, "Don''t bother him. Let him do his thing, Kasib." "Okay, I think everything is here, so let''s begin!" shouted Khonsu as he brought in the final piece of thick wood. The group gathered in the training ground area, cluttered with equipment for building the carwood, copper, various metals, and sand-covered ground. "Alright, let''s start," Jack said, infused with energy. "First, we need to collect copper wire, magnets like lodestone, and wooden components for the motor''s frame," Jack commanded. The team began winding the copper wire and bringing the wooden frames closer to the workstation to start assembling. "Now, after finishing with the copper wire, we''ll be attaching magnets to a wooden piece, forming a simple magnetic field," explained Jack, wiping the sweat off his face. "I''ve finished with the wire!" Ramon shouted, rising from where he was working on the copper. The sun had risen high, casting its warm rays across the field, causing the group to break a sweat. Despite the heat, they continued their work. Commander Menes strode onto the field with a group of soldiers. "Do you need any help, kids?" he inquired. Jack, placing a piece of wood with magnets on the ground, replied confidently, "No, we''re good for now. But when we need the thick wooden pieces, we''ll give you a shout." Intrigued, Menes asked, "What''s this contraption you''re working on?" Jack explained, "It''s a simple model. We should finish it by the end of the day. I''ve got the plan in my head, so it won''t take long." "Alright, if you need more materials or assistance, just let me know," Menes offered before walking away. "Finished, Jack! The four blocks of wood now have magnets attached to them. What''s next?" Kasib asked eagerly. "Okay, now we need to remove the wheels from the carriage. We require four, so the two larger carriages must be dismantled," Jack explained, outlining the next step. "Don''t worry. I''ll bring them in about 15 minutes," Khonsu assured Jack as he headed towards the carriage house. "While he''s getting the wheels, we''ll need to connect the copper wire to the conducting metal pieces C the magnets. Let''s get started," Jack instructed. "Where''s that copper wire?" Ramon muttered, searching for it. "Got it!" he called out. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Alright, let''s begin," Kasib said, breathing heavily. The team meticulously connected the copper to the wood, ensuring everything was precisely in place. Meanwhile, Khonsu arrived with the four wheels as Jack had requested. "Here they are, Jack," Khonsu reminded him, placing the substantial wheels on the ground. Impressed, Jack remarked, "You''re strong to bring all four of them here." "No, I got some help," Khonsu replied. Jack looked up and noticed Alfonse carrying the other two wheels, with Seraphina Aurelia, Alfonse''s sister, by their side. "Hey, guys! I thought you might be hungry, so I brought some food for us," Seraphina said sweetly, pointing at the bucket she held. "Great!" exclaimed Ramon, eagerly running towards her. "Let''s start eating; my stomach is rumbling." "Alright, bring the table over, and I''ll set up the food," Seraphina kindly instructed Ramon and the rest of the group. Near the top of the palace, there was a balcony that offered a sweeping view of the city, extending over the grounds where the group was constructing their car. A woman stepped onto the balcony from an open door, clad in light clothing to combat the heat but adorned with golden accessories. She was Queen Nefetari, and her gaze lingered on Jack and the rest of the group as they laughed and chatted. Jack, unknowingly, looked up, meeting her sharp eyes directly, causing a momentary pause. Both froze, and the reflections of their surprise danced in each other''s widened brown eyes. As the group continued with their chatter, oblivious to the silent exchange, Jack and Nefetari held their gaze. Suddenly, Nefetari, startled or scared, averted her eyes, hurriedly stepping back inside and closing the door with a loud thud, trying to appear composed. However, behind the closed door, she couldn''t shake off a feeling of unease. Her breath grew heavy, her brow damp with sweat. It wasn''t just Jack that she had seen. There was something else, something uncanny, something not humana spectre unlike any she had ever encountered, a presence that sent shivers down her spine. It was as if she had seen a ghosta ghost which did not resemble a human, unlike the ones she usually sees. Its eyes scared her. Jack approached Ramon and inquired, "Ramon, where is Pharaoh Ramses II?" Ramon, finishing an apple, replied, "Who? Do you mean Queen Nefetari?" Confused by Ramon''s response, Jack repeated, "I''m asking about the husband of Queen Nefetari, Pharaoh Ramses II." "What are you talking about?" Kamil interjected, having heard the conversation. "The queen isn''t married, and there''s no one named Ramses that any of us know of." Jack, puzzled, delved further, "Who was the ruler before Nefetari?" Kamil responded promptly, "Pharaoh Horus." "But that''s not what I was told," Jack muttered, stopping abruptly to avoid revealing more. Concerned by Jack''s unease, Alfonse pressed, "What are you hiding, Jack?" Stuck in an awkward position, Jack glanced at Ramon and Kamil for assistance. They intervened, telling Alfonse not to worry, attributing Jack''s confusion to being from outside of Egypt. Accepting their explanation, Alfonse dropped the topic, ending the discussion. Seraphina, offering some sweets she made, distributed them among the group, trying to lighten the mood. "Let''s multitask and eat while we work," Khonsu proposed. "Fine by me!" Kasib shouted, returning to organizing car parts. Kamil and Jack agreed and resumed their work on the car. Meanwhile, Ramon, still eating, felt slightly embarrassed but joined the others in working and eating simultaneously. Amused by Ramon''s predicament, Alfonse chuckled and offered his help. The group declined for the moment, assuring him they''d ask if they needed assistance. "Okay then, catch you later," Alfonse waved as he walked away with Seraphina. Jack and the team busily assembled the motor, its final form taking shape. Kasib, overwhelmed by the complexity of the task, marvelled, "This is more than I could handle alone. You know a lot, Jack." Jack responded, "There''s just a bit more left for the motor, and then the frame. It should be completed soon." "Let''s finish it!" Khonsu encouraged, the group echoing his enthusiasm. As they connected the motor''s terminal to the circuit, Jack asked Khonsu to use his Chronotex to test the motor''s movement with his electricity abilities. "Can you hold these wires?" Jack handed Khonsu two copper wires to grasp firmly. "Ready, set, go! Charge!" Jack shouted. "Lightning Bolt!" Khonsu responded, generating electricity. His hair stood on end as the charge flowed to the motor, gradually causing the wheel attached to it to spin. The wheel holder lifted it about half a meter from the ground. The wheel spun rapidly, reaching a speed of about 30 miles per hour. "Yes, we did it! The wheel spins and works with Khonsu''s power. Now, all we need to do is attach the other wheels and make the frame," Jack exclaimed with excitement. "Finally, we''re nearly there," Ramon sighed, feeling tired as the sun gradually descended, calming the day''s heat. It was around 5 PM, signalling the approach of dusk. The group had successfully mounted all four tires onto the holders, elevating them about half a meter above the ground. The holders were crafted from sturdy, light brown wood. Observing the tires, Jack appeared somewhat unimpressed, prompting Kamil to inquire, "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?" Jack replied, "Yes and no. The tires are good, but I don''t think they''ll last long in Egypt. I was hoping for something more reliable. Otherwise, we''ll end up changing tires after short and few journeys." Curious, Kasib asked, "What are you looking for?" "I mean, the tires in our time were made of black tar, thick rubber material with zigzag lines. They were filled with highly pressurized air. Also, the suspension had a spring that helped absorb shock. But for our car, we''d need more equipment that we don''t have access to," explained Jack. Ramon, struck by an idea, suddenly exclaimed, "I know! What if we use tree sap or resins to coat the tires first, then wrap them in thick sheets of tightly stitched leather on both sides? We can add clay inside the two layers to make it softer. The sap will make it stick, the leather could act like the rubber Jack mentioned, and the clay could replace the air. As the air would escape from the stitching, we could easily replace the leather with the clay, which would be more manageable." "Sounds good to me!" agreed Kamil. "That could work," acknowledged Jack, giving the idea his approval. "I can get the clay from some guys I know," offered Kasib. "I''ll bring leather sheets from the sellers I know. How many do we need?" asked Khonsu. "We''ll need about ten sheets to start with, just to test the idea," Jack replied. "And for stitching, we can go to Madam Farida at the orphanage; she''s the best at it." "Alright, then. Let''s do it," encouraged Jack, endorsing the plan. CH.53 The Orphanage The orphanage, a place so stark, Houses the lost, the lightless spark. Innocents, disowned, and without home, Their presence in the tale begins to roam. Why such focus on these children, you see, Holds significance, a clue may be, An author''s pen poised with fire to ignite, Upon the stone, a tale taking flight. This tale''s path won''t be for the faint of mind The Orphanage Jack and Ramon strolled through the bustling, narrow streets of Thebes, where merchants hawked their goods and people shopped for their necessities. The houses emitted the aroma of brick and dust, intermingled with the spicy scents of various powders. The sun began its descent, positioning itself for the night while the moon readied itself to rise. "So, where''s this orphanage?" inquired Jack, surveying their surroundings. "It''s just nearby, slightly outside the busy part for the children''s safety," replied Ramon, a smile gracing his face. As they continued, the throngs of people gradually diminished until they arrived near the city''s outskirts. A two-story orange building with an extended balcony came into view. A flight of stairs led to the entrance at the bottom floor, while behind it, there was nothing but an expanse of endless sand and mountains. Similar buildings and small homes flanked it in a symmetrical line. "This is it?" Jack confirmed. "Yes, that''s the one," Ramon affirmed, looking up at the structure. Ramon led the way towards the entrance, with Jack following closely behind. Suddenly, a small figure emerged from the corner, brandishing a wooden sword and wearing a mask. It was a 12-year-old child, joined by four others, all donning masks with distinct drawings. Two younger girls and one boy stood behind the boy, who declared proudly, "We are the Knights of the Royal Army, and I am its commander! If you wish to enter, you must defeat me first! Ha-ha!" "Come on, Khaled, just let me in," Ramon shrugged, trying to bypass the playful confrontation. But Khaled pointed his wooden sword at Jack and demanded, "You there! Where are you from?" Amused, Jack jested, "From another world." Unamused, Khaled lightly tapped Jack on the head with his wooden sword, causing Jack to grimace in mild pain. "Alright, alright, kids, go inside," a woman intervened as she approached the entrance. "Hello, Madame Farida," greeted Ramon with a warm smile. "How have you been?" he inquired, his voice cheerful. The woman emerged from her dwelling, aged around 70 years old, draped in a purple thobe. Leaning on a stick for support, she had wisps of white hair, neatly covered by the cloak''s hood. "Welcome, Ramon. How have you been, and what brings you here?" she asked kindly. "Madame Farida, I need your expert help in stitching," Ramon replied proudly. "Oh, my, Ramon, I never would have thought such a skill would be needed by the royal army," she remarked. "We need it urgently now. Soon Kasib will be bringing the leather, and we need you to stitch it for us. Please, could you help?" Ramon pleaded, bowing down with his hands clasped together. "Alright, Ramon, I will do it. Don''t you worry," Madame Farida reassured him with a smile. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Okay, let''s go!" Ramon cheered with joy. "Oh, who''s this new face that I see?" remarked Madame Farida. "Hello, my name is Jack Sterling. Nice to meet you," Jack greeted her, shaking her hand. "Nice to meet you as well," she replied. "Why don''t you come inside? Come on, welcome in." The creaking wooden doors revealed a hallway where a few children played. Most wore white clothingwhite shirts and trousers. Further inside, each hallway led to different rooms. Madame Farida guided them to the living room, where four children engaged in various activitiessome playing with wooden horses, others reading books. Madame Farida settled into a chair on the left side of the room, surrounded by a green carpet that covered the floor. Shelves were filled with small books for kids and larger ones for those with an interest. "Come on, kids, introduce yourselves," she encouraged in a kind tone. One girl stepped forward, wearing the standard white attire. She had bright hazel eyes and dark brown hair with a cherished scarf, smiling despite her shyness. "My name is Amira Abbas. I am 10 years old." Next was a boy who introduced himself as Youssef Hassan, aged 8. He had sparkling brown eyes, tousled black hair, and homemade goggles. He was the brainy one, akin to Kamil, who loved to read. Following Youssef was another young girl, Layla Mansour, aged 7. She had large blue eyes, light brown braided hair, and was always holding a tattered doll. "And this is Dolly; she is 3 years old," Layla said with a smile, pretending to be the doll. Jack smiled, patting Layla''s head, and complimented her on Dolly''s excellent manners. Then came the boy, aged 12, with a smile absent from his face, replaced by anger and arrogance. His expression was harsh, but his heart still bore the innocence of youth. He introduced himself in a tired tone, "My name is Khaled Ahmed, I am 12 years old. Nice to meet you," he said, walking off without shaking Jack''s hand. "Nice to meet you," Jack replied with a smile, even though Khaled wasn''t listening. "Don''t worry, Jack. He''s just like that," said Layla, holding her doll tightly in her hands, speaking with a cute voice. She then glanced at Khaled, making an angry face and said, "I am not talking to you." "But Layla, it''s..." he mumbled, while Layla turned around, still angry. Feeling embarrassed and pressured, Khaled returned to Jack and shook his hand, saying, "Nice to meet you," in an unsatisfied tone. "You too," Jack replied. "Why don''t you sit? Bring the chairs here, kids, for these two," said Madame Farida, and the children followed, bringing chairs for Jack and Ramon. They sat on the wooden chairs, and Madame Farida asked, "What do you need it for? I am just curious." "Oh, Madame Farida, we are making a car." "A car? Never heard that before. What is it?" she asked, her mind racing to know the answer. The kids, too, got interested. "Wow, a car! What''s that?" asked Youssef, his goggles shining in the lantern light. "It''s a carriage that moves faster than a horse, all on its own," Ramon answered. "Really?" Layla asked in disbelief. "Yes, really," Ramon confirmed. "That sounds like a lot of nonsense to me," said Khaled, looking away. "Hey, you can''t say that! That is a swear word," exclaimed Layla and Amira. "Yeah, Khaled, you can''t say that," added Amira. "Take it back," demanded Layla. "Fine, fine, I will. Not like I care about this carriage anyway," muttered Khaled as he walked off to the other corner of the room. "Jack is helping us build it. It was his idea," exclaimed Ramon. "Wow, can you let us ride it as well?" Jack asked Layla and Youssef. "Yes, of course. We will bring it to you once our mission is completed," Jack replied. "What mission do you mean?" asked Khaled. "I thought you weren''t interested," joked Ramon. "Shut up, Ramon. What do you mean by ''mission''?" Khaled exclaimed. "I am a member of the royal army and am under Commander Menes. However, for my training, I am working under Ramon," Jack explained. "I''ve risen some ranks, you know what I mean," said Ramon with pride. "And don''t bother fighting, Jack. I know you are going to say, ''Well, I beat him, can I join the army?''" Ramon continued jokingly. "Remember the Valley of Wadi Hammamat?" Ramon asked the group. "Yes, I heard about it. One of the royal army soldiers decimated the Merchant Guild''s troops together with one of their sergeants or something," answered Khaled. "Well, it was Jack," Ramon shared the news. Silence enveloped the room, and Khaled, in shock and fear, looked at Jack''s innocent face, starting to imagine him as an evil entity trying to harm him. "I''m not scared," Khaled said, still sweating. "You know, Khaled, if you become a better person, I will take you under my wing if I ever become a general," joked Ramon. "I will become a great general before you, Ramon, like General Akhil, the great general," Khaled exclaimed. "Yeah, yeah, we will see. But I know I will make it there first," joked Ramon. "Do you have the Chronotex?" Jack asked Youssef. "Yes, I do indeed," Jack replied. "What''s your power?" asked Layla. "It''s Chrono Arachnid. I can create spider-like legs or claws from my spine and attack enemies with them. I also have the senses of a spider, but I can''t control it at will," he joked. "Weakling, I bet I can beat you," Khaled teased. Feeling the mood, Jack stood up from his chair, surprising Khaled, who realized he might have said too much. "Well, let''s test it. Throw that book at me, and I will dodge it with my eyes closed," Jack challenged Khaled. "Okay, fine," Khaled said, picking up the book. Jack closed his eyes, imagining his surroundings using dark energy L1 and his Chronotex''s power to gain an extra sense of his surroundings. He learned this technique from his experiences and training with General Setka and during the Valley of Wadi Hammamat war. In his mind, Jack visualized the kids and life around him as lines, as if their bodies were thin white lines, and their life force was their nervous system linking to the whole body. He imagined the nerves in multiple colors, and life itself in blue, while the inanimate objects appeared in a low shade of white with thin lines on a black background. Khaled threw the book, and in Jack''s mind, it moved as a slow object. He used his L1 power to sense it and dark energy to get a more precise image in his mind, easily dodging it without effort. Annoyed, Khaled noticed Jack''s eyes were still closed, so he decided to throw more things at him. However, Jack effortlessly dodged them all - wooden toys, thicker books, and even a paper ball. "Wow, Jack, you are amazing!" said Layla. "Fascinating," replied Youssef. "Great work!" exclaimed Amira. CH.54 The Orphanage Part 2 This world is small. It may not seem what it is. You may know one that is an enemy, but in real life, it''s a friend. These are some coincidences of this world that it brings. Did you know your death is written before your life? Doesn''t make sense, right? However, this is how the world works. It''s nonsensical when you don''t know and fascinating when you do. So, is it the world that''s wrong, or is it just you? Giving up on throwing books at Jack, Youssef mumbled "Whatever" and walked back to the corner where he originally stood. "I''m here!" shouted Khonsu as he entered the room, bringing along leather sheets he had bought. Kasib followed, carrying buckets of clay. Youssef, amazed at seeing one of the Royal guards, Khonsu, asked, "Are you Khonsu of the Royal Guard?" Khonsu replied with a smile, "Yes." "Wow, I heard you got a new power. Can I see it?" Youssef asked. The other kids chimed in, with Layla, Amira, and Khaled also requesting to see it. "Sure," Khonsu replied, placing the sheets of leather on the floor. Combining his hands, closing his eyes, and aligning each finger evenly against the other, Khonsu called out, "Lightning!" Suddenly, electricity surrounded his body, his hair floated, and his eyes sparked with electricity, some smaller sparks randomly appearing and disappearing. "Wow, this is amazing!" Layla exclaimed, holding her doll tightly. Khonsu then stopped, saying, "Well, let''s get back to work, shall we?" Stolen story; please report. Ramon jumped up with energy. "Let''s begin!" Madame Farida, using her years of experience stitching clothes for the children, started stitching the leather together tightly. Once the stitching was completed, Khonsu, Kasib, and Jack started filling the tire with clay. Madame Farida finished stitching the last remaining holes in the round tire, that would absorb shock from rocks and bumps on the road. Minutes later, Ramon, Kasib, Jack, and Khonsu stood outside the orphanage''s entrance bidding farewell to the children. "Bye! Please come to see us again!" Layla waved, her doll joining in the goodbye. The group rolled the newly made tires down the road they had just finished constructing, each of them guiding one. "This seems to absorb the impact of the rocks well, Jack," observed Kasib, feeling the tire''s texture. Pressing his hand against the tire, Khonsu agreed, "Yes, it''ll work exceptionally well for the car." "I''m so hungry, I''m going to eat a ton after this," Kasib grumbled. "Tomorrow, after testing the car, we''ll join Memnon on the mission to take their gold," Ramon announced. Kasib, envisioning the act of taking gold and fleeing, questioned, "But isn''t that stealing?" "It''s not stealing if it''s for a good cause," Ramon replied lightly. "And it''s necessary to weaken their resources." Khonsu added, "Our enemy is smart. Depleting their resources now might protect us in the future." Jack, observing the poverty on the streets, felt a pang in his heart. He noticed a malnourished child sitting outside his house, around five years old, with visible bones and thin skin. His heart swelled with empathy. Turning to Kasib, Jack asked "Do you have some dates, Kasib." Rummaging through his pockets, Kasib questioned, "Why do you need dates?" "I want to give them to that child. He doesn''t look well and needs food," Jack replied earnestly. Handing over a small white cotton bag, Kasib said, "Sure, take em." Kasib tossed the bag to Jack, who caught it with a soft thud. Walking up to the child, Jack asked gently, "What happened to you?" In a weakening voice, the child pleaded, "Sire, please give me some food. I''m very hungry." Feeling a lump in his throat, Jack smiled and offered the dates to the child. Gratefully, the child accepted and began eating, thanking Jack. Returning to the group, Jack''s smile slowly faded as he observed the hardships faced by the child. Trying to lift Jack''s spirits, Ramon tapped his shoulder. "I know what you''re thinking. You want to use the money to help these people, right?" Startled, Jack replied, "Yes, that''s right." "We did agree to use the money for charity, but I''m not sure this area would benefit much," Khonsu remarked. Reflecting on his past experiences with poverty, Kasib spoke hesitantly, "I suppose it isn''t stealing if it''s for a good cause. I''ll ask General Setka to allocate more money to this area." Ramon teased lightly, "Oh, look at this kind heart." Feeling a bit embarrassed, Kasib quickly regained his composure and retorted, "Shut up. I was just doing something nice." "Sure, sure," Ramon shrugged, easing the moment. CH.55 The Plan Part 1 The Plan Part 1 Returning to the Palace with the newly crafted tires, the sky was transitioning into a deep shade of ocean blue as the sun neared the horizon. The group arrived back to find the field alive with activity, soldiers scattered across, some assisting in constructing the vehicle''s main wooden frame. "Hey, we''re back!" Ramon shouted cheerfully, breaking the evening''s tranquillity as he strode into the bustling field. Jack''s surprise was evident upon seeing the large number of soldiers in the area, engaged in various tasks, conversations, and some even playfully wrestling with each other. Near the center of the field, long sticks with burning fire were strategically placed, lighting up the gathering. "So, you got the tires, huh?" Kamil inquired, his face marked with specks of dirt. "Yeah," Jack confirmed before expressing his curiosity, "What''s going on here? Why are there so many soldiers?" Kamil explained it was Friday, a day for relaxation and socializing among the soldiers. He also mentioned utilizing their help to expedite crafting the car''s mainframe and requested Jack''s inspection of the progress. Approaching the mainframe, Jack observed its construction. Crafted from sturdy, thick wood, it took the shape of a rectangle on one side, while the other side was angled like a triangle to provide the driver with better visibility. The car boasted three windows on each side and offered ample headroom, allowing Jack to stand comfortably inside. The entryway was situated at the back, featuring a hinged half-door that folded downwards, reminiscent of carriage doors, secured by a convenient locking mechanism. Jack returned to Kamil, wearing an impressed smile. "Wow, great work. This thing looks strong." "Yeah, we had some of the soldiers help out, so we got it done quickly," Kamil replied, urging to proceed with adding the tires. Commander Menes emerged from the crowd, playfully slapping Kamil''s back, causing Kamil to draw a sharp breath from the impact. "Commander, why did you do that?" Kamil asked, trying to alleviate the discomfort by rubbing his back. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Menes chuckled, "Come on, boy, you''re weak if you can''t handle that little pat on the back." Angrily, Kamil retorted, "Pat on the back? What an understatement." "Jack, did you get the tires? My men have been waiting for you to build it so they can get a ride," Menes inquired. "Yes, all we need to do is lift it and add some custom attachments for the tires to connect to the wheel," Jack explained. "Let''s get to it then. Men, come over. We''re building this thing," Menes commanded his soldiers. The soldiers stood up from their wooden chairs, gathered around the car''s frame, and began to surround it, five on each side, ready to lift. "Okay, let''s begin. Ramon, bring the tires here," Jack instructed. Placing the tires evenly, Jack directed the soldiers to pick them up and bring them closer to the pointed hooks on the outer side of the frame. Carefully attaching each tire to the mainframe, Jack swung them to test if they were secure. "All good!" Jack exclaimed as the soldiers slowly released the car, lowering it to the ground. Then, there was a thud. The car absorbed the shock of the fall from a few inches high, indicating that the tires and their shock-absorbent system worked perfectly. "Oh, great! The sound of success!" Kasib joked. "Yeah, it means the car will survive in Egypt''s harsh environment," Jack affirmed. Khonsu stepped forward and suggested, "Well, let''s test it out, shall we?" The group entered the car, finding benches for seating and a round car handle made of wood covered with leather sheets. The windshield was a cutout with no glass, and a sun visor outside the car protected the driver''s eyes. The side windows could be opened or closed by lifting them up and securing them with a stick. Sitting comfortably in the driver''s seat, Khonsu asked Jack, "So, how do I drive this?" Jack pointed at the dashboard and replied, "First, use your power to touch that metal bit, then use this acceleration pedal to move forward. The harder you press, the faster it''ll go. To stop or slow down, use the other pedalthe harder you press, the harder the stop will be." "Okay, I get it now," Khonsu replied, activating his power to touch the metal sheet. But nothing happened. "Did it start?" Khonsu asked. "Yeah, it did. Do you feel the vibrations?" Jack inquired. "Yes, I do," Khonsu replied as he slowly began to move the car forward. Outside the car in the field, Ramon, the rest of the group, and the other soldiers were amazed as they watched the car move silently forward. "Finally, it worked!" Kamil exclaimed. "It''s fast," Ramon commented. "Indeed," Menes added, intrigued by the new invention. "I want to ride it too!" Kasib exclaimed, echoing the feelings of both the soldiers and himself. "Khonsu, I think you should brake now," Jack advised. Unable to locate the brakes, Khonsu panicked as the car headed toward a wall. Hastily, he turned the car around back toward the palace. "What are you doing, Khonsu?" Jack asked urgently as he fell backward. "I can''t find the brakes!" shouted Khonsu, still gripping the accelerator tightly. The car raced backward toward the crowd. "When do you think they will stop?" Ramon asked. "Stop? Oh, shoot!" Kamil realized his mistake. "Everyone, run!" Kamil shouted. As the car approached, soldiers dodged it, some trying to avoid a collision while others jumped on it. Menes, aiming to protect everyone, used his power to stop the car. He ran and managed to lift it up. Kamil rushed over and quickly attached the wire for the brakes to the tires. Meanwhile, Jack inside the car pressed the brakes for Khonsu with his bare hands. CH.56 The Plan Part 2 The plan''s set, the army poised to attack, But can one thing alter their destinies'' track? In the coming days, will they fight their best? Jack Sterling, a man from the past, distressed. He recalls history, but it doesn''t align, What truly occurred in this tumultuous time? Is it the Chronotex''s power to vex? Or humanity''s actions, their aftermath complex. The Plan Part 2 Breathing heavily, Jack sighed deeply. "Well, you need to learn how to drive. We nearly got ourselves killed." "Yeah, you''re right," Khonsu gasped, trying to catch his breath. Jack stepped outside onto the hard sand of the field, his hair tousled and bits of mud flying around. Menes, who had initially stopped the car, rushed to the back and asked, "Are you two okay?" "Yeah," Jack replied, touching his leg. Kamil rushed to Jack''s side and apologized, "Sorry, the reason all this happened is that I forgot to attach the brakes to the engine." Jack chuckled. "Don''t worry. Khonsu didn''t even press the brakes right until the end because he didn''t know how to drive." Kasib, leaning on one of the palace pillars, added, "Well, there''s nothing we can do now. What happened has happened. Let''s just fix the problem." Kamil assured them, "It''s fixed. The wire is securely attached now." Menes leaned in close to Jack''s ear and whispered, "Jack, give a ride to a few of the soldiers. I know they saw the car fail, but they''re still eager to ride it. This could be a chance to increase your reputation among them." Whispering back to Menes, Jack replied, "I understand." Stepping forward, Ramon''s voice cut through the chaos and silence. "Soldiers, what you see today is the showcase of one of the Royal Army''s most powerful vehicles. It has the ability to transport people and equipment with the speed of 40 horses and the strength of 20 men. This beast was created by one of our new friends. Allow me to present to you: The Car, the vehicle of the next generation, crafted by Jack Sterling." Ramon bowed, gesturing toward Jack, who appeared surprised by the sudden attention. Observing Ramon''s ability to handle the situation, Kamil thought, "Oh, Ramon, you always know how to navigate these moments better than anyone." This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Once again, he''s saved us from another moment of embarrassment," Kasib noted to himself, acknowledging Ramon''s deft handling of the situation. With a smile directed at the soldiers, Jack asked, "So, who wants a ride?" Excited cheers erupted from the soldiers as they rushed toward Jack, eager to experience a ride in the new car. Many hours passed... In the moonlit room, the tense atmosphere enveloped General Setka''s quarters. Jack and the rest of the group gathered around, seated on the sofas, while Menes and Memnon occupied seats at Setka''s table. The discussion revolved around the operational status of the newly crafted car. "Is the car fully operational?" Setka inquired. "Yes," affirmed Kamil. "The vehicle has ample space to carry some of the gold. Additionally, we''ve prepared additional carriages to transport the remaining gold and assets belonging to the Royal Nebu." Setka produced papyrus sheets with a drawing of the Royal Nebu''s base, marked with a prominent red ''X'' and delineations of soldier units and their routes. Gathering around Setka''s table, the group watched as Setka pointed at the map. "The soldiers I tasked with spying on the Nebu returned with this information. The base where the gold and assets are stored is marked here." He indicated the large ''X''. "However, the site is heavily guarded. Attacking head-on would alert them, disrupting our plan. So, I propose we go halfway underground." "Underground?" exclaimed Ramon. "Yes," confirmed Setka. "In the city of Saharan, we know of many hidden underground routes from the Great War. These were intended for future use, discovered recently by our soldiers. These tunnels lead halfway through major checkpoints, close to the house where the gold is stored." Setka explained further. "Our plan is to manoeuvre the car near the entrance of one of these tunnels. The car itself is too large to navigate the tunnels, so we''ll use plates or bowls tied to ropes to transport the gold through the tunnels and back to the car for storage." The group nodded in understanding. Setka explained, "The tunnels run deep, and any noise could alert the Nebu. That''s where Memnon''s ability becomes crucial. He''ll manipulate the soldiers'' memories, and if needed, turn them into our allies." Memnon nodded in acknowledgment. "Regarding the gold," Setka continued, "it''s stored in wooden boxes and white bags in their vaults. I''ve instructed our soldiers to find similar materials to pack fake gold. Jack, do you think you''ll have the counterfeit gold ready in a few days?" "Yes, I''ve dealt with counterfeit currency before. However, I''ll need skilled designers and access to the materials used for the authentic currency," replied Jack. Setka reassured, "We have some of the finest designers and blacksmiths at our disposal. We''ll provide all the necessary resources." "Alright, then it''s settled," said Ramon. "We''ll give it everything we''ve got, General. That''s a promise," Kamil declared, determination ablaze in his eyes, reflecting the candlelight, igniting his resolve the past fuelled his desire. After the meeting concluded, the group dispersed to their respective quarters, seeking rest for the night. "Goodbye," declared Jack, waving to Ramon as he dropped Jack off at his room. Returning the gesture, Ramon replied, "Good night! See you tomorrow." "You too," Jack echoed, opening the door and stepping into his room. Inside, books were scattered across the tablesome open, some closed. Surveying the disarray, Jack sighed and removed his old brown coat, placing it back on its usual spot, a wooden chair nearby. Gathering the books, he made his way to the window, the volumes held firmly in his grasp. He unlatched the window, allowing the curtains to billow in the breeze that swept into the room. After returning the books to their designated shelf, Jack peered outside, gazing upon the cityscape and the field where the car was parked. His thoughts drifted as he quietly conversed with himself, reminiscing, "Dad, I think I may have found lifelong friends... But, Dad, there are two vague figures in my memory. I wonder if they were my first best friends i ever had if yes then why do i not remember them." Observing someone training with a sword on the field below, he squinted to discern the figureit was Kasib. Grinning, Jack remarked to himself, "He''s always so dedicated. At this rate, Kasib, you''ll become the greatest warrior known to man." Turning his gaze skyward, he contemplated, "Pharaoh Ramses II, did you even exist? I''ve always wondered about this placewhether it''s the same world I''m from or a time before my time." As he returned to his bed, he lay facing the wall, attempting to drift off into slumber. The moonlight seeped into the room, casting an enigmatic figure onto the wallsa figure so pristine, with no discernible edges, appearing much like the one Nefetari once witnessed when she peered outside. CH.57 The Counterfeit Coin and The New Revolution The Counterfeit Coin and The New Revolution After the decision to destabilize the Royal Nebu''s economy with counterfeit gold coins, General Setka summoned the original coin makers responsible for crafting the Royal Army''s authentic currency to meet Jack Sterling. The chosen materials for the fake coins were copper and brass, serving as the base for the replicated gold coins. Using the authentic coin molds, they began by creating a shell for the coins, ensuring perfect shape and no deformities. Yet, something crucial was missingthe distinct smell and feel of genuine gold. Discovering this shortfall, Jack opted for gilding, a technique involving layers of gold leaf and dust mixed with adhesive substances like animal glue applied to the metal''s surface. After meticulous work, the first forged gold coin was created, possessing 24 percent of the real gold coins'' value while remaining virtually indistinguishable. Rushing to Setka''s quarters, Jack proudly displayed the counterfeit gold, announcing, "General, we''ve succeeded in making the coin." Seated beside Setka, Menes smiled, encouraging further progress, "Keep up the good work and produce the rest." Kamil, concerned about the costs, voiced his worries. Setka acknowledged the concern for expenses but prioritized the safety of their people and soldiers. However, he had a request for Jack. Setka explained Queen Nefetari''s proposal to subsidize the cost of creating the fake gold and distribute it among the promised people. He clarified that the goal was to use these funds for future projects benefiting the populace, emphasizing the importance of this act. Understanding the genuine intent, Jack gladly agreed, appreciating the genuine honesty within the group. He acknowledged that if the money helped those in need in the end, it was a worthy cause. Setka expressed his gratitude to Jack for understanding and accepting the proposal, concluding their discussion on a positive note. Arriving back at the workshop, the group initiated the production of the counterfeit gold. To ensure utmost secrecy, the mission was carried out in the subterranean passages beneath the Royal Palace, concealed from other soldiers. Collaborating with the original coin makers and blacksmiths, they commenced the production process. Presenting various plants and liquids, Jack announced, "Now, for the main event: the Veridium Solution." "Verida... what?" stumbled Ramon, struggling to pronounce the name. "Veridium Solution," clarified Jack. "It''s what my friend and I used to verify the authenticity of the fake gold. We need significant quantities to distribute. So, we''ll start with a small-scale experiment and then move to a larger production." "Alright, let''s begin," Kamil responded, producing a bowl. "First, we need to extract the liquid from this plant," Jack explained, presenting a spiky plant with a whitish texture on top, resembling salt. Khonsu volunteered, saying, "I''ll handle that. Leave it to me." Taking charge, Khonsu proceeded to extract the liquid from the plant. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. While Khonsu handled the plant extraction, Jack began adding ingredients. He poured water into a bowl and added salt, followed by a curious bluish powder. Ramon, curious, asked Jack about it. "This is copper sulfate. It helps us get the coin''s color right when it reacts with the plant solution." Jack then turned to Kamil, asking, "Hey Kamil, could you get me some vinegar from Chef Tarek?" Kamil agreed and left the room on the errand. "Jack, it''s all done!" called out Kasib suddenly. Surprised, they all looked at his bowl and the plants nearby. Silence fell over the room as the torch flickered due to the sudden gust of wind, causing their shadows to glitch for a moment. "That was quick," remarked Kasib. "It wasn''t hard," replied Khonsu. "Well, that''s good. Now we wait for Kamil with the vinegar," said Jack. "Wait no longer!" announced Kamil as he re-entered the room, holding a bottle of vinegar. He handed it to Jack, who promptly opened it and mixed it into his solution. "Now that we have everything, Jack, are we ready?" asked Ramon. Jack mixed the liquid he prepared with the jelly-like plant extract that Khonsu had created. As he stirred, the mixture turned more liquidy. "Okay, Ramon, put the coin in this liquid," commanded Jack. Ramon picked up the fake gold coin from the table and dipped it into the liquid. "Wow! What''s this?" exclaimed Ramon, astonished. "It''s changing its colour to green," observed Kasib. "No way, it worked!" exclaimed Khonsu. "Of course, it did. This brings us one step closer to destroying the Royal Nebu," declared Jack. "We need to make this solution in large quantities," commanded Jack. "How do we do that? Surely, we can''t manage it alone," questioned Kamil. "You''re right. We need more people''s help," worriedly replied Jack. "I know just the people for this jobMenes Squad, the soldiers under the commander. They''ll surely help us," affirmed Ramon. "Ha, not a bad idea. Lately, you''ve become smarter," teased Kasib. Annoyed, Ramon asked, "What do you mean by that?" The group chuckled as they prepared to seek help from the soldiers. Ramon said, "Kasib and I will ask them." Kamil offered his help. "I''ll gather the ingredients from the Royal Army''s vendors," he said. Khonsu added, "I''ll get the equipment we need. Jack, hold tight." "Absolutely," Jack smiled, grateful to see his comrades ready to help at a moment''s notice. The group gathered the people, materials, and equipment they needed. Everyone pitched in to make the veridium solution. Jack demonstrated the process, instructing about 50 soldiers. Each soldier replicated Jack''s tutorial, mixing the ingredients with the plant extract. Meanwhile, another 20 soldiers who had just finished training helped bottle the solution. In total, about 200 glass bottles were filled, and the remaining solution was stored in large wooden barrels in the underground storage area of the Royal Palacearound 150 bottles'' worth. As the helping soldiers left, the group lay down on the floor, exhausted. The room was dimly lit by three fire lamps, with brick walls and floors. In walked General Setka and Commander Menes, announcing the completion of the 3,000 fake gold coins. "Yay," Ramon exclaimed, his voice filled with fatigue. "I''m done. I want to go home," Kasib groaned. Struggling to sit up, Kamil remarked, "I guess all our work is done, then." Jack, nearly sprawled out on the table, managed to respond in a flattened tone, "Yeah, in a squashed way." Men, some of you are my soldiers. We don''t get tired this quickly," remarked Menes with authority as he grabbed Kasib, Jack, and Ramon by the collar, effortlessly carrying them to their rooms. Dropping each exhausted body off, the last one remaining was Jack. Menes escorted him to his door and stated firmly, "Be ready, Jack." Emerging from his state of exhaustion, Jack inquired, "Ready for what, Commander?" "Remember, Jack, this is going to be your first war," Menes emphasized. "A war?" Jack was taken aback. "Yes, Jack. A war. The Nebu won''t stand. We are preparing for another revolution and a shift in the formation of organizations. It won''t merely be a contest between a couple of organizations at the top. Even the weaker groups are rising to power. This is the fight for power, the war of a new GENERATION." Under the veil of night, a cadre of figures draped in enigmatic cloaks advanced toward a grand carriage, emblazoned with the emblem of an arrow. As they neared, an Anubis member pounced, yet met a swift, merciless fate at the hands of one cloaked figure. Each strike from this shadowy assailant felled another Anubis member, the approach unforgiving and resolute. "You will pay," snarled the Anubis member, but before he could finish, his own fate was sealed, his neck severed with precision. The assailant, a member of The Vanguard, drew back his hood, revealing piercing eyes radiating intensity, framed by a mane of black hair. With a calculated air, he re-cloaked, leaving behind the Anubis, the stolen spoils, and an aura of chilling enigma lingering in the night''s embrace. CH.58 The Day of the Mission Part 1 The team gears up for a challenge grand, A car in action, a mission firsthand. Will success greet them, or challenges arise? Unlocking information, a mysterious prize. Patiently waiting, a person concealed, Soon to reveal, the truth unconcealed. The Day of the Mission Part 1 The morning unfolded with the resonant crowing of roosters, their calls echoing from various corners of the city. Jack, feeling fully revitalized, rose promptly. Tiredness was a thing of the past; he dressed, donned his coat, and closed his window before leaving his room. Making his way through the hallway that overlooked the sprawling city, he observed the day beginning to take shape. A mother began dusting the rugs, while a nearby vendor peddled fresh fruits to early-bird customers. The morning hour was evident, yet the sun''s warmth was already seeping through, painting everyone''s skin with its embrace. Finally reaching the field where numerous soldiers awaited, including his main group, Jack was greeted by Khonsu. "Ready, Jack?" Khonsu inquired. "Absolutely," Jack replied, eyeing the specially designed carriages intended for the mission. Surveying the set-up within the carriages, Jack was astounded. "Wow," he muttered in awe. Kamil chimed in, explaining the innovative carriage solution. "When we were crafting the hinges, I thought about repurposing our old carriages. We breathed new life into them, using them as additional cargo holders for the car. So, I got a team to make the tires and then assembled everything together." "Soldiers, line up!" commanded General Setka and Commander Menes as they approached, bearing a scroll. The soldiers formed a proud line, chests out, wielding spears and swords, displaying their readiness for the mission. Setka addressed the gathered soldiers, "Today marks the beginning of a critical mission. While it might spark the onset of a war, it''s pivotal for the safety and lives of our people. Soldiers who vow to defend Egypt, who protect those they love, are you ready to display your strength?" Setka''s words ignited bravery and determination among the soldiers, and they stood ready with unwavering strength. The soldiers erupted in unison, their voices echoing, "Yes, Commander!" Seeing Jack unarmed, Ramon stepped in, presenting him with a sword. "Jack, I''ve got this sword for you," Ramon said, revealing a slightly worn yet impeccably maintained weapon. Its black casing concealed a blade that glinted red in the subdued light, its edge shimmering silver with a subtle curve halfway down. "Wow, this is awesome! Thanks, Ramon, I really appreciate it," Jack expressed his gratitude, inspecting the intricate sword. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "I''m glad you like it, Jack," Ramon replied with a smile. Before they could continue, Khonsu playfully interrupted, "If your love session is over, shall we proceed?" The soldiers, already seated in the carriages connected to the car, chuckled at the banter. "Hey, it''s not like that," Ramon replied in anger. He then paused for a moment, muttering softly, "Jack likes Aur...". However, Jack quickly intercepted, his hand covering Ramon''s mouth to conceal the name of the woman he admired, his cheeks reddening in shyness. "Ramon, please, don''t," Jack whispered, trying to keep things discreet. The soldiers laughed at the light-hearted exchange as they readied themselves with their weapons and gear, preparing for the impending journey. The soldiers took their places inside the carriage, armed and equipped, eager and prepared for the journey ahead. Hey Jack, you''re not supposed to be sitting in the back. Who''s gonna drive the car then?" Ramon joked as he stood outside the carriage. "Oh yeah, I forgot. Khonsu can''t drive," Jack replied as he moved to the front. Khonsu, somewhat defensively, retorted, "Hey, I can drive. It''s just that I need to learn a few things." Ramon, taking a sip of water from his bottle, quipped, "Yeah, and that thing is driving." Teasingly, Khonsu aimed to playfully slap Ramon, but Ramon dodged the move and swiftly made his way to the front, avoiding Khonsu''s jest. After a few minutes, everyone took their assigned positions in the car. The main car could seat six people, housing the core group - Kamil, Kasib, Ramon, Jack, Khonsu, and a special unit soldier. The second carriage contained the equipment necessary for the mission, including the fake gold packed in white bags and boxes. The third carriage held six elite soldiers from Commander Menes'' squad, known for their involvement in special missions for the Royal Army. Khonsu activated the car using his power on the silver plate, and Jack, seated in the driver''s chair, initiated the movement. Jack executed a U-turn as per Ramon''s instructions, guiding them to the side exit of the Palace, where a concealed pathway veiled in curtains allowed them to depart the city unnoticed. "Wow, this security system is impressive," Jack remarked. "We can''t risk anyone catching sight of our car just yet. We''re planning to reveal it during the strength competition for the world to see," Kamil explained. "Sounds logical," Jack replied, nodding in agreement. "Just keep heading straight; we''re almost at the exit. It''s early in the morning, and this part of the city lacks vendors, making it easier to set this up," Abdul, the Special Unit Commander, explained. "Who are you?" Jack inquired. "I''m Abdul Karim, the Special Unit Commander," he introduced himself. "But isn''t Kamil the commander and Generel Setka''s right-hand man?" Jack questioned, raising an eyebrow skeptically. Kamil, scratching his head with an awkward expression, attempted to justify his position. "Well, Jack, I''m more of a rookie, just like you guys. It''s just that I have some connections." Abdul playfully punched Kamil on the head, prompting Kamil to sit back with a hint of disappointment. Abdul possessed a robust, middle-aged physique, with a broad build, black hair, and deep black eyes. He sported a short mustache and beard, wielding both a spear and a sword, his left eye bearing slight battle scars as remnants of his past conflicts. As they reached the city exit, the true trial for the car began as it navigated sand, rocks, and various terrains. Jack accelerated, successfully climbing a small sand mountain, with the attached carriages trailing behind. "How long and how far?" Jack inquired. Kamil, now recovered from his earlier disappointment, replied, "We''ll be heading south in the car for about 30 minutes." Jack, calculating distances in his head, responded, "That''s about 7 miles, including some time for terrain challenges, and our top speed is about 20 mph." "Miles? What''s that?" questioned Ramon. "It''s a unit of measurement from where I come from. There are miles and kilometers. One mile is approximately 1.6 kilometers, so it''s different from where you live," Jack explained. Confused, Abdul chimed in, "Well, I don''t get it, but General Setka told me about you, Jack. So, you don''t have to worry when I''m around." "Oh, thanks for letting me know. I was trying to hide it in my sentences, but now I can speak with freedom near you. Thanks, Mr. Abdul." "No issues," Abdul replied. Abdul checked the back of the car, saying, "I''m going to see if everything behind is okay." "If I were you, I''d be careful, Mr. Abdul; the car moves a lot," warned Kasib. In a sign of camaraderie, Abdul playfully ruffled Kasib''s hair, remarking, "You''re teaching your own tutor, kid, huh?" Deciding to circle back, Abdul returned to check on the others. "Well, Kasib, are you just going to sleep and lay there, or help us?" asked Ramon. Kasib, with a yawn, retorted, "Help with what? I am a warrior, and warriors need rest," before promptly falling back asleep. "I bet he couldn''t sleep the whole night, too excited to go into enemy territory and fight," Ramon commented. "Yeah, I agree," Khonsu added with a chuckle. CH.59 The Day of the Mission Part 2 The Day of the Mission Part 2 After some time had passed, the soldiers arrived in the middle of nowhere near a mountain with a small entrance to an open cave. Getting out of the truck, Jack unveiled the curtains that blocked the sun and the back of the car with his hand. The surrounding area had no signs of life except the yellow, sandy desert. In the distance, soft sand mountains stretched infinitely. The soldiers began to prepare the equipment, while Jack and the group disconnected the trailers/carriages to reverse the car closer to the cave, making the process of placing the gold in the car easier. The Menes Squad soldiers readied the white bags and trays tied to ropes and also had some larger boxes like trails in one of the carriages as equipment. "Hey Jack, move it a bit more back," advised Ramon to Jack, who was driving the car, getting it closer to the cave. Meanwhile, Kasib, Kamil, and Abdul were on the top of the mountain''s cave, looking at the base of the Royal Nebu. It was a slum, a small town with ruined buildings that looked as if they were torn apart. In front were some soldiers standing with arrows ready to fire, but the group was too far for them to be seen or attacked. "They are armed; they do have some good weapons, I''ve heard," said Kasib. "Yeah, what do you expect? The Merchants Guild is the one who supplies it to them, and they have the best quality on the market, better than ours," explained Abdul. "Well, not for long. We will make our own weapons. Just like the car, we will make it happen," declared Kamil. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Standing up and walking downwards to the cave, Abdul added, "Well, that''s what I expect from the next generationthe soldiers who must protect my retired ass at some point in my life." After the process was set, the bags, trays and Fake Gold were placed in the trailer made of wood, which had wooden wheels and a rope attached to it. Abdul, the leader of the mission, was at the front, while the Menes Squad soldiers with their spears and swords were second, and the group including Jack, Kamil, Kasib, Ramon, and Khonsu was last. The soldiers lit a torch on fire, walking through the cave. It was dark, and the cave had rough edges. It was big enough for all of them to stand up properly. They walked and walked and walked. "How far till the city?" asked Kamil. "Well, comparing it to the map our informants made for us, it''s a clearly straight path. However, we do need to get out at some point," said Abdul. "But it won''t be that bad; it is the same house where they keep the gold," Abdul added. "Wait a minute, where is Memnon?" reminded Khonsu. The group froze as they looked back at Khonsu, who was last in the line. Khonsu, realizing that without Memnon, this mission would be very difficult, said, "Oh no." Falling to his knees, Ramon said, "Without Memnon, how are we supposed to do this?" Commanding Kamil to stand up, Abdul walked ahead and said, "Don''t worry, let''s go." Walking on, the group''s ambitions were lowered as they were missing a key member of the team. However, somewhere in their hearts, they knew that they must still move on. As they walked on, a figure appeared in the distance. "Hey, look! Someone is there," said one of the soldiers from the Menes Squad, pointing ahead in the dark cave, which was only lit by a light in Abdul''s hands. Kasib drew his sword, ready to attack, and the soldiers followed suit. The man took a step forward into the light, revealing himself. He was none other than... "Memnon!" shouted Ramon. The man who was in the shadows was Memnon. "Hey, what are you doing here, Memnon?" asked Khonsu in shock. Yawning, Memnon replied, "Oh, you guys finally arrived. I was wondering when you''d show up." Abdul, going toward Memnon, asked him seriously, "Why are you here right now?" To which Memnon replied, "Well, I thought I would go early as I couldn''t sleep the whole night, so I just walked my way here and thought after you guys arrive, we will head back together." Going closer to Memnon and sniffing him, Abdul replied, "Okay, you smell like Memnon, so I''ll allow you this time," and then commanded the guards to continue walking. Memnon joined Jack''s group with the others while walking toward the end of the tunnel, still sleepy. Kasib asked Memnon, "Did you really not sleep?" Memnon replied, "No, I didn''t, Kasib." Khonsu chuckled and said, "Well, you two are alike." "You''re right, Khonsu, but Kasib isn''t as strong as Memnon," said Kamil. "Hmm, well, I i''d win against Kasib," said Ramon, adding salt to Kasib''s wound. Jack, trying to calm the situation, replied, "Guys, calm down," jokingly. CH.59.5 The Day of the Mission Part 3 The Day of the Mission Part 3 Arriving near the end of the cave, the group saw a light emerging from a closed-off gate, which had a steep set of flat stairs. The stairs provided a way for the group to pull the trailer up, containing the fake gold. "That''s the exit," whispered Kamil to Abdul. Memnon moved to the front and slowly walked up to the metal fencing covering the cave''s exit. He saw the feet of two guards and quickly ducked down. The guards were wearing dark brown cloaks with swords and a spear in their hands. They spoke to each other. "The boss said we need to get our resources together," said one guard, using his spear as a handrest. The other guard, standing with his hands placed on his sword, asked, "Why is the boss in such a hurry? Doesn''t she realize that our people are starving?" The first guard hastily used his hands to cover the one who criticized the boss. "You idiot! Don''t you know even walls have ears? You shouldn''t criticize the boss, or else your family might not even get the food that they get now." The guard who was shut down replied, "Rami, do you even know how we live? My family is crammed in a small room. I have three kids and my mother and father to feed, and the food they give us isn''t even enough for one person." Rami replied, "Well, once we get our revenge on the Royal Army, we will get our wealth back from those filthy Fuc...." Before the guard could finish the word he was about to say about the Royal Army, Memnon had had enough. "Memory paused," whispered Memnon in a pissed-off way, using his Chronotex. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The guards'' eyes opened wide, and they froze while Memnon opened the gate and exited the cave. "I''ma kill him," Memnon replied, nearly reaching the soldier Rami''s neck. However, before he could make contact, Abdul held Memnon''s hand and gave him a stern stare. Annoyed, Memnon let go of the issue and helped in carrying the trailer containing the fake gold up the flat stairs. Looking outside, Kamil''s eyes widened in shock seeing the old ruins of his childhood. He was saddened. From where he stood, he could see an old shop where he would often go with his father and sister to get some snacks. The building was half destroyed, but its nameboard was still intact, helping Kamil recognize it. "What are you looking at, Kamil?" asked Jack. Letting go of the past, Kamil replied, "Nothing, don''t worry," and went to Abdul and Memnon to proceed with the plan. Kamil''s mood had dried down, and he was feeling lonely and upset. "So, the next step is to go to that house," replied Abdul, pointing at a building made with scraps of wood and leftover bricks. There were two guards guarding the house, walking in a circular motion at each corner. "So, how should we proceed?" asked Kamil. "Well, don''t worry," said Memnon as he started to walk slowly toward the guards at the house. "Hey, Memnon," whispered Kamil as he tried to grab him but missed. Abdul, whispering to Kamil, said, "Don''t worry, he''s got this one." Memnon slowly walked up to one of the guards, who had a Mustache and was wearing a brown cloak. Holding his silver sword, the guard demanded, "Who are you? Get away!" However, Memnon did not fear the sword. He walked straight up to the Royal Nebu guard with his hands in his pocket, holding the Chronotex. He mumbled, "Memory Paused," and a blue circle appeared, covering the house and freezing all the guards in front of the group''s eyes. Memnon then said, "Memory Show," and his eyes glowed blue, showcasing his ability to preview others'' memories. After seeing up to the point where the guard saw Memnon, Memnon said, "Cut. Destroy," and the guard''s memory about Memnon was erased from existence. Looking back at the group, Memnon waved his hand, commanding the soldiers to come and enter the house. "Well, we are safe to enter now. Let''s go," said Abdul, and everyone followed. Ramon and Kasib, with two other guards, started to pull and push the trolley towards the house as fast as they could. However, the rocky floor made it tough for them. While this was happening, Kamil, Abdul, and Jack with Khonsu and the rest of the guards entered the house to find the room with the gold. It wasn''t hard. As soon as Jack entered, he saw a door and opened it. Inside was a guard who was frozen. Also, there were other countless guards in the house who were all paralyzed by Memnon''s power. The room was made of wood and had spiderwebs. The room contained a table, and on top of the table and around it were white bags filled with gold coins, just like the ones the Royal Army brought with them. "Guys, let''s start swapping the gold," Jack suggested in a hurry. Khonsu and Kasib started to take the real gold outside, while Kamil, Abdul, and the other Royal Guards helped to place the fake gold in the exact positions to avoid any suspicion. "Hey, someone is coming," said Khonsu as he rushed inside. "I think it''s their leader..." CH.60 THREAD A man, born in the past, he, the main villain at last, He won''t be seen for some time, but his strings link to time. So, think, reader, who could it be, someone who sold his soul, Someone who wants to be free. THREAD The group froze, unable to think, and Jack''s mind resembled a tangled ball of thread. The straight path that had guided them so far was now a mess, confusion reigning in Jack''s mind. However, amid the chaos, an idea formed, a single thread escaping only to tangle again into a ball. Kamil''s voice broke through the confusion. He had spotted an escape route C the staircase leading to the top floor. Climbing quickly, he found empty cupboards and whispered urgently for everyone to hide. As Jack and Ramon brought the two guards upstairs and donned their cloaks, the rest of the group rushed upstairs and squeezed into the cupboards, closing the doors tightly. In the confined space, Khonsu complained to Kasib, "Move your leg!" "Why?" asked Kasib. Annoyed, Khonsu replied, "It''s hitting something." Kasib, embarrassed, exclaimed, "Oh, Shi!" Memnon used his Chronotex power, uttering, "Memory Manipulation," and the guards started to move again before the leader noticed anything unusual. Jack and Ramon, now wearing the cloaks, pretended to be guarding the gold. They stood in front of the gate, tightly gripping the guards'' swords, and whispered to each other. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "Hey, Ramon, what do we do now?" Jack whispered. "I don''t know. It wasn''t my idea to wear this," replied Ramon. A loud salute echoed outside. Jack and Ramon listened in shock as the wooden door slowly creaked open, revealing a woman with a commanding presence. Tall and slender, she wore silver Armor with blue cloth underneath. Her dark, wavy hair fell gracefully around her shoulders, and her piercing green eyes conveyed confidence. Her helmet covered most of her head, leaving some hair out. Walking past Ramon and Jack, the woman asked, "You two, what''s your names?" Shocked, the duo scrambled in their heads. Jack said his name was Sami, and Ramon introduced himself as Ramno. The group upstairs listened intently to the conversation occurring downstairs. Kamil made a disappointed face "Ramno, Well thats what I expect from him. He didnt even try to hide his real name and just included it wow..." while he was squashed between Khonsu and Abdul. "Hmm," she shrugged, replying, "Well, you two aren''t wearing the correct shoes. If I see you again, you better fix it." "Yes, we will," Ramon said confidently. The leader of the Nebu started to walk upstairs, each step creaking on the wooden staircase, causing the hearts of those hidden in the cupboard to race faster. She finally arrived at the door and was getting ready to open it. However, something caught her attention near the window, she said. "Oh, here, I found my hair tie," picking up a hair tie from the window corner in front of the door situated upstairs. A sigh of relief swept through Ramon and Jack as the leader started to walk back down, soon quickly exiting the house. After allowing 2-3 minutes to pass and hearing her descending footsteps, the pair quickly took a long breath and rushed upstairs. Ramon, however, first used his Dark Energy Power to detect who was nearby. "Jack, she''s gone for good now. I don''t see her. Let''s go up," said Ramon. The cupboard opened upstairs as the group exited. Memnon rushed to the window, looking at the guards outside, and used his Chronotex power to freeze them again, "Memory paused." The soldiers rushed downstairs, filling the bags with gold and replacing them with the fake ones tucked away in the trolley outside, under pieces of cloth. Ramon, picking up one of the bags and nearly stumbling, said, "Oh, this one is heavy." "Let me just put it in the trolley. It will take too long to swap, plus they won''t notice." "No problems with that," replied Kamil as the group quickly finished swapping the last few bags. Stuffing the last bag into the trolly, the team hurried outdoors, the Menes Squad propelling the rolling container. Ramon tapped into his dark energy, scanning for potential threats to ensure they went undetected. Khonsu and Jack took the lead, readying themselves to ignite the car. In the rear, Kasib and Memnon positioned themselves as a defensive line. Once the group had entered the cave, Memnon deactivated his powers, swiftly and silently running alongside Kasib to the cave''s exit. CH.61 ESCAPE A child was found in a bag, All alone, her father a man who died for a reason yet not known. Did Jack already meet him before? This person, is she a part of the story too, Thread sewing itself in the Nomad''s Path. Soon we will find truth, however, will it be soft or harsh. ESCAPE Running through the tunnel like a zebra fleeing from a lion, Kasib and Memnon''s hearts raced as the cold, breezy air hit them. They realized the exit was near, running even faster, hoping to reach home safely. Finally, they reached itthey reached sunlight as they exited the cave. Being momentarily blinded by the bright light, the two covered their eyes, taking a moment to breathe and let their eyes adjust to the sun. As the bright, oversaturated light adjusted, the pair saw the group, who had already finished placing all the gold in the car and were ready to go home. Kamil and Ramon extended their hands as the car turned on, and Kasib and Memnon grabbed on, entering the car as Ramon and Khonsu pulled them in. "WE DID IT," said Kamil, loosening up a bit as he sat loosely in the car. The car moved at its top speed, racing back home. After opening the bags, Abdul remarked, "Wow, this is a lot of gold. Apparently, it will be used to help the poor." "Bet it is," said Ramon. "That''s the whole reason we even decided to do thisto destroy our enemy and help those in need." Jack drove the car as he sat next to Kasib and Khonsu, who was touching the metal plate powering the car to run with his lightning ability. Jack''s hair flowed in the air, dancing to its own tunes. A gentle smile appeared, and Kasib said to Jack, "Why are you smiling?" Jack replied, "I don''t know; it''s just that we have done our mission, and it was a success. Maybe that''s why." "I see," said Kasib. Looking at Jack, he thought to himself, "He smiles like a kind man, but truly, deep inside, there is something hidden within him. A man possessing a strong Chronotex ability without a Chronotex in hand is breaking the law of the Chronotex." The group arrived in the city where the people crowded around the cape enveloping the roads, built to transport the car without anyone seeing it. The sun had fully emerged, engraving its heat onto the cloak. Finally, their hearts still racing, the car hardly made any noise as the group entered the cloaked roads, swiftly racing towards the castle''s entrance. Children and vendors, curious to see what was inside, tried to take a peep but were stopped by the guards of the Royal Army. Nonetheless, they all felt the rush of wind from the car as it raced to the entrance of the palace, its suspensions absorbing the shock of the rocky Egyptian roads. Finally, they arrived at the doors of the Royal Palace, where the guards proudly welcomed the team and opened its thick doors. As the cars slowly crept in, soon coming to a halt, Ramon rushed outside, shouting, "WE DID ITTTT!" Outside, the horde of soldiers all screamed, "YehhhhhhhhH!" Soon, the guards started to remove the gold from the car and carry it to a storage room. Jack and Khonsu stepped out, stretching their hands and backs while yawning, perfectly in sync as they shrugged off their tiredness. Meanwhile, Abdul, the Menes Squad, and Kasib were drinking water from the mud-made cups brought by the soldiers, taking deep breaths. Walking from the corridors, General Setka and Commander Menes emerged slowly. As they came closer to the car, their smiles grew wider and wider. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "So, kids, huh? You made it," said Commander Menes as he grabbed Ramon by the head, showing his gratitude with his knuckles. General Setka smiled and said, "That''s what I expected from you guys. Well done." Abdul stepped forth in a commanding manner, saluting the general and commander, standing like a soldier straight. "Commander, General, we have done our mission and were unnoticed by anyone of the Royal Nebu. We have successfully replaced their gold and have arrived home unharmed." "Good, Abdul. Take a rest; your family is probably waiting for you," said General Setka as he took out a pouch of gold coins from his pocket. "Get the kids some gifts, also," he added jokingly. "They aren''t fake; they are real." Abdul saluted again, saying, "Of course, General." Abdul turned around and calmly walked off, preparing to go home. Jack saw the smile of peace and assurance on Abdul''s face. Now that the mission was done, Abdul could finally rest with his family. Yawning while spreading out his hands, Ramon walked to Kamil and Jack, who were standing next to each other, and said, "Oh yeah, let''s give the kids from the Orphanage a ride after we finish sorting out all the gold." "Oh yeah, we promised them," Jack remembered. "Well, alright then, let''s head to the vault," said Kamil. Then he asked Khonsu, Memnon, and Kasib, "Are you guys going to join us?" Memnon replied, looking at the sun, "Ahhh, well, it''s too hot today. So no." Their gaze then turned to Khonsu. Embarrassingly, Khonsu replied, "I have to meet Alphonse today, so I can''t," scratching the back of his head with a smile. "What about you, Kasib?" asked Ramon. Arrogantly, Kasib replied, "I''ma do my own thing," and turned around, trying to walk back to his room for more sleep. "My own thing, huh?" said Commander Menes as Kasib bumped into him. Kasib''s face turned scared as he realized that the commander was going to force him to do work. In order to avoid a punch from the commander for slacking off, he turned back and went to the group, saying, "On second thoughts, I might as well come with you." After the help from the Menes Squad soldiers, the group managed to carry the bags downstairs to the underground vault. (ON THE CARRIAGE) One of the Menes Squad soldiers handed the bag of gold to Ramon, who picked it up and walked off. Wiping the sweat off his face, the guard looked up at the sun and said, "Damn, you sun had to be so hot today." The other guard joked, also helping to pick up the bag, "Yeah, let him know; however, his reply takes 2 business days." "Shut up," the first guard replied as he tried to pick up the bag. Putting his full strength into pulling the bag, he shouted, "God damn, this is too heavy." The second guard mocked and said, "Come on, you can''t even pick up a light bag," and tried to pick up the bag himself. However, he too couldn''t pick it up alone. The first guard laughed and said, "What do you have to say now?" Clearly embarrassed, the second guard replied, "Let''s both pick it up and take it to the vault." Both guards got off the carriage and pulled the bag onto their backs, with the other holding it with his hands behind the first person. Tiredly, they took the bag downstairs and placed it on the ground. Ramon and Kamil asked why the guards were breathing heavily, as it didn''t seem that heavy. To which the guards replied, "Well, Kamil, pick it up yourself and you will see," as they walked off. The final bags finally arrived as the two guards left to go back to the carriage. In the vault, there was only Jack, Ramon, Kasib, and Kamil; all the other soldiers had either left for other duties or were carrying the bags and were now resting. "Okay! Let''s get into it," said Kamil energetically as he first went to open the heaviest bag which the soldiers couldn''t pick up. The group soon surrounded Kamil as he first opened the knot on the bag and quickly looked inside. With smiles on their faces, the group peeked at what was in the bag. Hint: it wasn''t what they expected... Their faces were full of shock, their eyes wide open, and their jaws dropped to the ground. A moment of silence enveloped the atmosphere, and then... "WHATTTT!" screamed Kamil. "No WAYYYY! There is a..." said Ramon. "There is a CHILD IN THAT BAGGGG!" shouted Jack. The only person who didn''t scream was Kasib, but he too was shocked by this as he fell to the ground while stepping back, saying, "How could this be?" Soon, footsteps could be heard as two people were walking down the stairs to the vault. It was General Setka and Commander Menes. They soon arrived at the scene and asked, "What''s going on and what was that scream about?" Ramon, falling to the ground, pointed at the bag and said, "Look inside, Commander." Menes too looked inside the bag and was shocked. He said to General Setka, "Setka, look at this! There is a child in that bag." "What?" said General Setka in disbelief as he too looked inside. His head started to sweat, and he picked up the child who was sleeping, taking her outside the bag. The child had long black hair and was sleeping. She was wearing a white dress and had a light brown complexion. Ramon went to the girl and started to shake her, telling her to wake up. He kept shaking her, saying, "Wake up, little girl. Wake up." Soon, Jack intervened and said, "Let me wake her up." He took some water from one of the water jugs and dipped his fingers in it, then splattered the water droplets on the girl''s face. She slowly came to consciousness and said, "I miss you, dad. Don''t leave me here," as tears fell from her eyes. CH.62 A Dream Of Paradise Part 1 Life''s different for all, some in luxury, some in strife, Some dream of heaven, some live it in life. Why such disparity, aren''t we all equal to start? We are, but not quite, humans set apart. We crave power, wealth, lust, and more, At what point do we become the devil''s core? A Dream Of Paradise Sitting in General Setka''s office while the sun was about to set, footsteps hurrying in the corridors could be heard. Lifted her dress to walk faster, Seraphina wore a cream dress with flowers around it, made with white netting like cotton. Her hair was done up perfectly in a bun as she kept sweeping the hair on her head backward. She opened the door to walk into General Setka''s office. "I am here, General," she said urgently as she entered the room. Inside, she saw a little girl wearing a dirty, old, ragged-up dress, turning brown in color. The girl''s hair was messy and unclean, yet she smiled as she drew on Jack''s face with some ink, drawing a mustache. The group laughed and cheered while Seraphina walked to General Setka''s table. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "Oh, welcome, Seraphina," said Setka. "Yes, General," she replied, "You needed my help for something?" "Oh yes, Seraphina, meet this little girl. Her name is Aya. We recently were conducting a top-secret mission, and somehow she ended up with the Royal Army. I need you first to make her in proper shape and check her health," said Setka as he walked around the room. "Of course, General. I will do so," she said kindly as she walked up to Aya and held her hand. "What''s your name?" Seraphina asked. "My name is Aya," replied the little girl. "Wow, that''s a nice name. Do you want to get cleaned, and then we can go out and eat some treats?" Seraphina offered. "Yes, please," Aya said eagerly. "Do you like honey cake?" asked Seraphina. "The only thing I have ever eaten are bread and apples that my father gave me," replied Aya. A shiver ran down Seraphina''s spine as she listened to the sad life of this girl. She couldn''t imagine what horrors this girl had gone through. Summoning her courage, she asked, "Where is your father?" "Papa said he will return after he does a mission for our City," Aya explained. "He told me when he comes back, we will have all the money we need, and then we will go outside Egypt and live in Paradise." "What does Paradise look like?" asked Seraphina sweetly. "Paradise has a big clean water lake with green stuff. My papa called it grass," Aya described. Tears were about to form in Seraphina''s eyes, and to avoid this from happening, she quickly got up and took Aya outside to fulfill her duties set by General Setka. CH.63 A Dream of Paradise Part 2 A Dream of Paradise Seraphina dressed Aya in a light brown cream dress and combed her hair. Seraphina''s room was luxurious, reflecting her father''s income and her status. The framing of her bed was made with gold, and her tables shone with polished wood. Her table had books neatly and tidily arranged in the corner, and her bed was adorned with dresses and pieces of cloth, which she used to make the dress for Aya. "What do you like to do, Aya?" asked Seraphina. "Uhh!" said Aya, placing her finger on her head and turning around to see Seraphina. After a few seconds, she said, "I want to go to people who will take care of me, and then when I am all grown up, I will go on an adventure to find Paradise and see grass." "Wow, that''s an ambitious dream, Aya," Seraphina said kindly. "Amb... I don''t get it," asked Aya. "It means something bigger than you, in simple words. Your dream is very big," explained Seraphina. "What''s your name?" asked Aya. "My name is Seraphina," Seraphina replied as she turned Aya around and started to give Aya''s hair the final touch-up. "Sister Seraphina, can I ask a question?" said Aya. "Yeah, go ahead," replied Seraphina. "Do you like Jack?" asked Aya innocently. Seraphina halted, her face turning red out of shyness. She quickly finished making Aya''s hair and said, "Why do you think so?" in a nervous voice. Aya replied, "My dad said I am special. I have the power to sense what''s inside people''s hearts. When you were talking to him back then, I saw your heartbeat. It was way different than when we were alone. And now I sense it again, the same heartbeat, when you saw Jack in that room with Ramon and Kamil when we were all playing." With a soft smile on her face, Seraphina opened the door to her room and gently grabbed Aya''s hand. "What your father said is correct," she said kindly. Taking Aya outside her house, they headed back to the palace. The afternoon sky was a fiery orange, resembling a red ocean with waves of cold heat winds. Seraphina led Aya to the training grounds where Jack was showcasing the car to the children from Madam Farida''s orphanage. Madam Farida herself stood next to Ramon and Kamil as the children touched and ran around the car, jumping in and out through the back entrance or the side windows, laughing and joking. "Hello, Madam Farida," said Seraphina. "Oh, hello. You''re Aurelia''s daughter," Madam Farida replied. "Yes," Seraphina confirmed. "This is Aya. She''s an orphan and needs a home. We would love to take care of her, but you know how life is at the orphanage. Plus, I''m often very busy with my studies to become a doctor, so I won''t be able to give her my full attention." "I see," Madam Farida said, looking at the kids running around the car. "Kids, come here." The children slowly stopped running and gathered around Madam Farida, standing in an uneven line. Madam Farida then cleared her throat and addressed the children. "Kids, this is our new family member. Her name is Aya, and she''ll be living with us from now on. Introduce yourselves to her." Amira stepped forward first. "My name is Amira. I''m 10 years old. Nice to meet you. If you need a big sister, I''m here." Next, a young boy introduced himself confidently. "My name is Youssef. I''m an inventor. I can find a solution for anything, so if you''re ever lost, just call my name." If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Layla came forward with her doll and said kindly, "My name is Layla. I hope we can be good friends. My dolly can be your friend too." She pretended her doll was alive and said hello to Aya. Finally, Khaled stepped out in an unhappy and lazy manner. "My name is Khaled. I''m the boss around here, as I''m the oldest. If you need help picking up heavy stuff, you know who to ask." Ramon couldn''t help but giggle, teasing Khaled about getting his muscles up before attempting to lift anything heavy. Khaled, annoyed, retorted that he could probably beat Ramon in a fight. Jack joked, "Probably is never definitely." Ramon agreed with Jack, saying he didn''t understand his smart comment, but he agreed, nonetheless. Aya hesitated at first but stepped forward when she looked at Seraphina, who encouraged her. "My name is Aya. I want to make friends and be with people who take care of me. Then when I''m grown up, I will adventure with them to find paradise..." Before Aya could finish, Khaled laughed, "Hahaha! Paradise!" he jeered, pointing at Aya. Madam Farida swiftly hit Khaled on the head with her wooden stick and scolded, "Shut up, boy!" Layla, the girl with the doll, stepped in and said firmly, "Khaled, that''s bad. I will never talk to you ever again. Apologize to Aya." "I didn''t mean..." Khaled tried to explain himself. "I said apologize now!" Layla insisted, turning away. "Okay, sorry," Khaled apologized to Layla. With a gentle smile, Aya said, "It''s okay," understanding that the kids were good people. "We shall get going then," said Madam Farida. "Okay," replied the kids. However, before Madam Farida could take Aya away, Jack approached her. He bent down on his knees to come eye level with her and said, "Aya, these are good people. They will take care of you." Aya smiled and replied, "Will you guys come and see me? I will miss you. "Of course, we will. Also, we will try our best to find your father, so don''t worry, Aya," Jack assured her. "Thank you, Jack," said Aya gratefully. "Are you coming or not?" shouted Khaled from a distance. Madam Farida hit him again and said, "Let the girl say her goodbyes." "Well, let''s go, Aya," said Seraphina as she led her to Madam Farida near the gates of the palace. As Seraphina walked back to Jack, she said to him, "She likes you a lot. She thinks of you as a friend." "Yeah, I can see that, but to be honest, I don''t know why," Jack replied. Kamil, who was about to say something, was quickly grabbed by Ramon and his mouth covered. "Hey, what the heck? Why did you do that?" shouted Kamil, annoyed. "Listen, let them be alone," said Ramon. "Huh, I didn''t think of that," Kamil replied. The two started to peek from the side of the car, pointing their ears towards Jack''s location to hear the conversation between him and Seraphina. "So, what are you planning to do here, Jack? What is your dream?" asked Seraphina. With his hand pushing back his long hair, Jack replied, "To be honest, I don''t have a dream yet. My only hope is to go back home. In reality, I''m just a nomad." "A nomad? What''s that? I''ve never heard of it," replied Seraphina. "It''s a person who''s a traveller, a person who is lost, moving from place to place," Jack explained. Giggling, Seraphina said, "I think you should have a dream. It will help you in life." Smiling, Jack asked Seraphina about her dream. "My dream?" repeated Seraphina. "Well, my dream is to be a doctor who can cure any disease so people don''t ever lose their loved ones," she said, with sadness in her eyes reflecting her past. Seraphina Aurelia, her mother from Greece, was a beautiful woman who knew philosophy. She was the daughter of a famous philosopher. She married a man from Egypt, Seraphina Aurelia''s father. Her mother soon fell ill and passed away in Greece, while Seraphina Aurelia moved to Egypt with her father. Seraphina gently said, "Well, I should head back now. See you, Jack," as she walked away. Emerging from behind the car, Ramon and Kamil started to tease Jack. "Why are you blushing, boy?" said Ramon, while Kamil chimed in, "Love is born from the faintest interactions." Clearly embarrassed, Jack replied, "Shut up, you two!" Kamil and Ramon burst into laughter. As night fell and the sky turned pitch black with a hint of inkiness, Jack made his bed, following his normal routine of tidying his books and dusting the room. Jack soon opened his notebook, flipping back a few days and reading it. He had a doubt in his mind, a doubt he couldn''t mentally overcome. He opened the pages of the notebook again and again, searching for something. "There," he said, pointing a finger. His finger touched the delicate rough paper, reading the line. His eyes soon filled with tears. (CH45/Line 25) "I love you, Aya." The man who exploded that day, the man who Jack couldn''t save, the man who was used by the Royal Nebu - that man was Aya''s father. A storm of tears rained from Jack''s eyes, his face expressing a feeling of helplessness. He groaned as the tears fell on his diary. He remembered Aya''s words, "My father is going to come back, and we will together go and find paradise." A frown appeared on Jack''s face. "Aya, I''m sorry. I cannot find your father," he said in a voice that reached no one. Jack went to his window to take a breather, taking a long breath to calm himself down. "Aya, I promise you this: I will destroy the Royal Nebu and take revenge for what happened to your father." Underneath Jack''s window stood a man wearing a black cloak, holding an apple. As he took a bite, it was Alphonse, brother of Seraphina. He walked through the corridor, clearly aware of what was going on, his expression eminent. In his mind, he announced, "Jack Sterling, I''m keeping my eyes on you. Let''s see what string of fate you pull this time." CH.64 The Merchants Guild Alistair Blackwood And the Fake Gold A ball of fire destroys hope, Soaring through the sky like an arrow, it elopes. A dream, a future bright, With its flames, it ignites a war, a plight. The Merchants Guild Alistair Blackwood And the Fake Gold The morning sun rose high, far away from Thebes, in a brothel where a man ran through the corridors. The lighting inside was nonexistent, with only small candles providing illumination along the corridor. The carpet was bright purple, and no sunlight could seep inside as the brothel had no windows. The man''s breath was heavy, and his body was lumpy. He held onto every pillar in his way for support. Finally, he arrived near the thick metal door made of steel with purple and grey-colored design patterns of horns, demons, and more. The man knocked loudly and constantly using the round silver door knob. THUD THUD THUD... THUD... THUD... Thud Clack... The door opened, and the man ran inside, coming to a halt as he bent over to catch his breath. Sweat dripped down his face like water droplets dancing in the rain. "Boss, there is an issue," the man said. A man on the red luxurious sofa, his face covered by the shadows of the pillars next to him, calmly burned a candle, its flame dancing to the seeping wind. His legs were crossed on the sofa, and a woman lay beside him. His hands were massive and muscular, his voice deep, his skin a dark tanned brown, and his aura demonic. "What is it, Afrol?" he asked as the man struggled to catch his breath. "Boss, the weapons we are about to sell to The Nebu, they are about to pay us with fake gold. We must stop the trade from happening," Afrol said. "What did you say? Fake gold?" the man stood up from the sofa, pushing the woman aside. "One of you take the fastest horse we have and stop the deal from happening. Go to Isabella and tell her to slaughter any Nebu she sees and bring back the weapons." "Yes, boss!" the guards shouted. "Boss, also..." Afrol paused to take a deep breath. "Also, the ones who made the fake gold are the Royal Army of Thebes. They got a new person, and I''ve heard rumors that he possesses powers of both the Chronotex and the human mind, and some say he uses black magic. They made a liquid to test for the fake gold, and it works. I got some here, and if you, Commander Isabella Rossi, bring back some of the fake gold, we can test if the Royal Army really has a mastermind." "I agree, Afrol. I want to find that bastard," the boss replied. "Oh, come here, you look so angry," the woman said, opening her arms. Getting annoyed by the woman''s voice, anger rose in Alistair Blackwood. He grabbed the woman by her neck and said, "Surge..." A black circle appeared out of his hand, engulfing the woman''s head and bursting bits of her brain everywhere as he let go of her lifeless body, which fell to the ground like slush of human flesh. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Jack stood by the window of his room, bathed in the warm glow of the sun shining down on the city of Thebes. He observed vendors in the city center selling the liquid solution he had created to identify fake gold coins. "Check your coins! Check your coins!" shouted the vendors, charging people to examine their coins and selling the liquid in bottles. "Hey, Jack!" A voice echoed towards Jack''s ears. Startled, Jack looked around until he spotted Ramon waving his hands in the training grounds, accompanied by Memnon. "Hey, Jack, come down! Let''s train," Ramon shouted. "Okay, I''m coming down," replied Jack, quickly grabbing his brown old coat from the chair it hung on. Rushing down the circular stairs, he soon joined them in the training ground. "How are you two doing?" Jack asked. "We''re good," replied Ramon. "Well, let''s train then," said Jack. "Hmm, I don''t know. I just said training as a joke. Let''s go out and eat," Ramon replied. "Yeah, I''m ready. I don''t mind," added Memnon. "But Commander Menes said we must train because there might be a conflict happening soon," Jack reminded them. "Well, we know how strong we are. I think there''s still enough time until that happens. Come on, lighten up! Enjoy life. You only get to live it once," said Memnon. Deciding between training and enjoying his life, Jack thought to himself, "Enjoying life... I forgot how that felt. The only enjoyment I remember was hiking with my dad in my hometown." Jack looked at the sun. "Well, the only thing that''s the same about this is the sun. That''s the only familiar thing I can feel and see from those times." The trio headed out, walking through the palace doors. The white marble reflected off the sun''s rays and kept the place cold. With both hands in the pockets of his brown coat, Jack questioned, "Where is everybody?" "Ah, well, it''s kinda complicated. Memnon and I often go out to eat, so that''s what we''re doing. Kasib is, of course, training his balls off, but this time with General Setka, and Kamil is hitting the books again, as always, in the library," explained Ramon. "What''s he studying?" Jack asked. "Not you too, Jack. Don''t tell me you''re into those thick sheets of paper as well," teased Ramon. "No, I''m just asking because it seemed interesting," replied Jack. "That''s what I would expect from someone who created fake gold," quipped Memnon as he held open a small wooden door for the trio. They soon exited the palace, hitting the streets. First, they crossed a brick-made bridge over a flowing river. The sun''s rays were momentarily stopped by the shade from the palace walls. The river had lines of sailors in small boats, often vendors carrying their goods by boat. "He''s studying more about how the Chronotex and dark energy work," Ramon replied to Jack''s query. "Hmm, seems interesting," Jack replied. "While Khonsu is with Alfonse, they went to some restaurant as well. I forgot which one, though. Seraphina is in her house, studying away like a princess from a fairy tale," explained Ramon. Memnon bought an apple off of a vendor and threw a coin at him, which the vendor caught. "Well, when will you savor her, Jack?" Ramon teased. While chewing the apple, Memnon spit it out midway as he laughed at Ramon''s joke. Jack, going all red, replied, "Ah, just be quiet. It''s not like that, Ramon." "Where do you guys wanna go and eat?" asked Memnon as he stood in the middle of the street. "Let''s go to Pharaoh''s Palate. We can also get ourselves a cheeky discount," suggested Ramon. Heading to Pharaoh''s Palate, the trio entered the restaurant, which had an open feel with a doorless entrance and no windows. Wooden tables filled the space, with the kitchen at the back. Walking in, Ramon shouted, "Chef Osi, we are here! A table for three, please!" Spotting Alfonse and Khonsu inside, the group hesitated momentarily. "Ahh, so you guys came here as well. Mind if we join?" asked Ramon. "Not at all," replied Alfonse. Sitting down, the group ordered some food. Ramon called out to Chef Osi, who energetically emerged from the kitchen. "Hey, Soldiers of the Royal Army! Chef Osi is here for you! What can I dooo?" "We''d like 3 Kushari and Tahini for us, please," requested Ramon. "Indeed, soldiers, it shall come soon. When Osi is here, there is nothing to worry about," assured Chef Osi before heading back into the kitchen. "What did you guys order?" asked Memnon. "We just got some Hawawshi and fruits," replied Alfonse. "Nice," commented Memnon. Alfonse''s eyes locked onto Jack. "Where exactly are you from? We rarely see people with gold hair like yours. Yeah, there''s my sister, but you two are the only people I know with this specific hair color," he inquired. Scrambling for an answer, Jack replied, "Nowhere in particular. I''m just a nomad, you see." "A nomad, a traveler who is lost, huh?" remarked Alfonse. "Yeah, basically," confirmed Jack. "So, what''s your power, and what do you know? How did you make the fake gold? I want to know all of it. I am a man of knowledge myself, you know," said Alfonse to Jack. With an awkward smile, Jack replied, "That''s too many questions to answer at once." "Cut it out, Alfonse. You''re scaring the newbie," interjected Khonsu. "No, I wasn''t. I was just asking a few questions," defended Alfonse as he finished cutting his apple. Suddenly, silence enveloped the entire city. People continued to talk and walk, but something felt different. The group felt a source of energy like never before, a feeling of fear. Fear of something happening. Their eyes widened, their expressions grim and shocked. Frozen in time, their breaths were constant and heavy, their hands covered in goosebumps. Clack... A ball of fire raced through the sky, burning like the sun, crashing into a home where a mother cooked for her son. The house was destroyed, leaving behind a crater. The people looked on in shock, and the city began to fear what could have happened. Getting up from his chair, Khonsu and Memnon shouted, "Everyone, take shelter! And you guys, let''s head back to the palace. I have a bad feeling about this," said Memnon with worry in his eyes. CH.65 THE SUN FELL FROM THE SKY AN ATTACK FROM THE NEBU The sun fell from the sky that day, Changed many lives, in disarray. Some people lived, and some people died, But it continued, the cycle of life. THE SUN FELL FROM THE SKY AN ATTACK FROM THE NEBU In an average house made of clay and bricks, a mother cooked food for her family in the kitchen. She prepared soup for her husband, who worked as a sailor. He was due to come home to eat before returning to work again. Her two-year-old baby girl was strapped to her back with a piece of cloth, sleeping peacefully. The mother, named Elise, had red hair, while her baby girl had black hair. "Mother," said her 10-year-old son as he sat at the dining table, "when is Father coming home? I want to eat some food. I''m hungry." He sat with his two hands holding his face, adorable in his impatience to see his father. "He will come soon. Don''t worry," replied the mother. Then, the father walked into the house, announcing his arrival with joy, "Kids, I''m home!" He brought a bag of apples, eager to cheer up his children. Placing the bag of apples on the table, he said to his son, "Here, take one." "Elise, how are you?" he asked his wife. "I''m great. The food is almost ready. Sit down; I''ll bring it in a few minutes," she responded. Sitting down at the table, the father called for his son to come and join the meal. The mother brought the food in a pot, and they all sat down on the chairs. The baby girl was placed in her bed before they began to pray. They raised their hands in a position of prayer and said, "Oh Lord, the Greatest, the King of this world, please forgive us for the sins we commit and grant us your paradise, oh Lord..." Before they could finish their prayer, a ball of fire, as if it were a part of the sun itself, crashed onto their house, crushing them to death. The walls of the home were destroyed, and the soup the mother had made spilled all over the floor. The hands of the 10-year-old boy were the only visible thing crushed under the rubble, while the entire family was fully submerged under the burning sun, which landed with the color of a rock grey as if it was a burning fireball. Running through the streets, the group had no chance to take a breath. "We have to reach the palace quickly and get ready for what''s about to happen," Khonsu urged, his voice urgent. As they turned around, they saw a house crushed by one of the fireballs they had witnessed. Jack, who ran past it, saw the hand of the boy crushed under the rubble in a split second. His eyes widened, his facial expressions grim, and tears nearly formed in his eyes. Without knowing a single bit of information, he could imagine what had happenedthe soup fallen on the ground and the apples scattered over the floor. Jack''s eyes nearly filled with tears, but he didn''t stop running towards the palace. Ramon, filled with concern, asked, "Who do you think could have done this?" Memnon replied, "Who else could it be but the Royal Nebu?" Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. With anger in Jack''s eyes, he made a vow that everyone in the group could feel. With a face of determination, he declared, "I will defeat the Nebu." Alfonse, filled with worry, muttered to himself, "He''s serious." Finally arriving at the palace, they saw chaos unfolding. Soldiers in their armour were preparing for conflict, swords held high and horses ready to embark in herds like sheep. Amidst the chaos, cannons were being fired by both sides. Running into the armoury room where all the swords were kept, the group began to wear their armour. Ramon wore a black armour with silver shielding around his chest, while Kamil donned a grey armour with red sheeting near his underarms and legs. He tied his hair back in a ponytail. A soldier rushed in, shouting, "Kamil, we need you! It''s an order. We need to protect us from the fireballs." "This is not looking good for us," said Memnon. "These guys are going at it fully." "Okay, I''m ready," replied Kamil. Jack wore a simple silver-plated armour and took a sword, while Kasib took a spear. Alfonse wielded no weapons as he was not affiliated with the army as a soldier, but instead as a tactician. Khonsu and Memnon wore thick silver armours suited for the Royal Guards. Both wielded swords made with the highest quality materials, while Jack, Kasib, and Ramon were using regular swords. "Let''s head out," said Memnon, his face etched with concern for Thebes. The group left the armoury room and mounted their horses. Ramon and Jack reunited with Kailo, the black horse whose eyes didn''t align, giving him a comical appearance. But today, even Kailo seemed different, serious, and ready. The group rushed with their horses to the entrance of the palace, where they saw soldiers rushing out in hordes. "Hey, Armine!" shouted Memnon, trying to get the attention of a passing soldier. Armine turned, and Memnon continued, "Where is the commander and general?" Armine shouted back, "They are at the front line of the battlefield south!" With a face of anger, sitting behind Ramon, Jack called out, "Today, I will do my best. Let''s find these bastards and end it here for once." Shocked by Jack''s words, as he was not the type to choose conflict, the group felt something stirring inside thema feeling of courage rising to fight. "Soldiers, move forward!" shouted Memnon as the group exited the gates of the palace. Riding in the distance, it was a first for Jack Sterlinga first time he was in a conflict in which he was ready to kill. Jack had never taken a life consciously. His consciousness was his biggest weakness. In Khonsu''s mind, only one sentence spun: "I hope he makes it in time. Without him, winning this conflict will be difficult." The man Khonsu was referring to, was a man of great power, a man Jack had not yet met. As they soared through the streets of Thebes, the small balls of fire did not stop attacking from the sky. But this time, Thebes was prepared. "Shield!" shouted Kamil as the balls of fire hit his invisible shield. Another followed, and he shouted again, "Shield!" The balls hit and crumbled under their own weight. ! Of course, the Royal Nebu weren''t idiots. They stopped using the balls of fire and instead chose to use arrows, something which was Kamil''s weakness. Hundreds of arrows appeared in the sky from the south. Kamil, overwhelmed and tired, tried to stop them using his shield, but he was too weak. His power was not strong enough to cover a larger area. "Shhh..." The arrow pierced a woman who was running to her father. She froze mid-way as she felt the pain, clearly visible in her open, shocked eyes, the arrow piercing through her entire stomach. Then another arrow struck, this time an old man who was trying to find shelter. He was too slow to run for cover; the arrow pierced his head, going through his brain, leaving small fragments of his brain matter to splatter all over the street, staining the brown walls of the brick house behind him. Slowly, in the crowds of people, the arrows struck again and again and again. Kamil, who could hear the cries of the people, widened his eyes in shock. His power was completely useless against the arrows of the Nebu. Breathing heavily, he held his head, screaming, "NO! This can''t be! How? What am I supposed to do?" Khonsu shook Kamil and shouted, "Kamil, snap out of it! This is obviously their plan to stop the Chronotex users by mentally torturing us! Kamil, snap out of it!" Jack, behind Ramon, shouted, "Kamil, snap out of it! It''s our turn. We will take back revenge!" "Jack, you don''t understand. The people I will be fighting are my own people. Who do I save? Who do I kill? The people of Thebes or the people of Saharan?" Kamil''s voice was filled with anguish. Annoyed by Kamil''s mental breakdown, Khonsu shouted, "Kamil, snap out of it!" He sent an electric shock using his electricity to jolt Kamil back to his senses. Alfonse, who was at the back, asked Khonsu, "Khonsu, did you do as I told you yesterday?" Khonsu replied, "Yes, of course I did." "What are you guys on about?" asked Jack. To which Alfonse replied, with a smirk on his face, "A thing which will end this war in our Favor. Thanks to you, Jack, these Royal Nebu rascals will see our greatest advantagethe advantage of technology. We will win." Alfonse, on his horse from the back, lifted his left hand, pointing his finger at Jack. CH.66 THE WAR Part 1 The battlefield is set, the war has begun, But what do they fight for, what is war''s run? The war we see unfold is a war of misconceptions, One seeks revenge, while one wants protections. The Nebu''s army is strong, indeed, Yet the royal army isn''t standing still, they proceed. Soon Jack will see the reality clear, As the war rages on, both far and near. THE WAR Part 1 "Alfonse, what do you mean?" asked Ramon, perplexed. "How will technology help us?" Alfonse replied, "I had a vision a few days ago. After seeing the car, I realized that there would be no way to defeat it unless we stood together and applied a force greater than its own. So, we kidnapped the car and modified it into a war machine." "A war machine?" The group was left speechless. "Right, Alfonse, come with me," commanded Khonsu. "I''ll drive this car to the battlefield while the rest of you try to make it there and support the main army. I have a feeling that Commander Menes will have a hard time fighting this opponent." "Right," the group said in unison as Khonsu and Alfonse''s horses separated from the rest. They finally exited the crowded city of Thebes and reached the battlefield. Their horses raced faster and faster up the hill. Soon, they arrived, and Jack, for the first time, saw itan army of soldiers ready for war. Menes stood on the side of the Royal Army, while in front of the Nebu soldiers was a tall man with shining armour on his black horse, his presence enigmatic. "So, this is what it''s like to be in war," said Jack. "Yes, it is. Well, we must get to the front lines. As a Royal Guard, I''m far too late," replied Memnon. "Kamil, Jack, and Kasib, let''s head to the front lines as well with Commander Menes," spoke Ramon. With a serious face, Jack said, "I don''t think I can do it." "What do you mean, Jack?" asked Kamil urgently. "I can''t. I just can''t. I have no skills, no power, no control over my Chronotex, and I can''t use dark energy. What am I supposed to do?" Jack clung to his head, pushing his hair back. Kasib took the cover off his sword and hit Jack on the head. "Ouch! Why did you do that, Kasib?" questioned Jack. "You idiot! Don''t you get it? The thousands of soldiers there on the battlefieldthey all do not possess any power, some do not possess any skill. But they are still here. They protect what they love. Some their mothers, some their fathers, some their daughters, and some their sons," Kasib raised his voice, questioning Jack. "So, Jack Sterling of the Future, what do you want to protect? Who do you want to protect? That''s what you shall learn in this war. Understood?" In an instant, Jack''s fear turned into light. "What do I want to protect?" He questioned his own goals. "Who do I want to protect?" He imagined the images of Ramon, Kamil, Kasib, the memories he created with them, the training sessions with General Setka and Commander Menes, the talks with Seraphina, and the crafting with Khonsu. He remembered the Bunked training Sessions with Memnon, the kids from the orphanage, and the smiles on Old Man Marcus and Ayman''s faces. In an instant, Jack''s fear turned into courage. "Right! I will win." The group felt the same determination as Jack, ready to fight. They began their march to Commander Menes at the front lines, descending the mountains at high speed. The dust from the movement of thousands of soldiers and horses scraped Jack''s face, but he closed his eyes to avoid it. Finally meeting with the soldiers below and reaching the back of the soldiers, they now had to traverse their way through the human maze to Commander Menes. The horses slowed down, and Jack looked around at the soldiers, sensing their emotionssome filled with courage, while others with rage. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Hey Ramon, why do some of the soldiers look so pissed?" Jack whispered into Ramon''s ears. "That''s probably because they are. They want revenge for what the Nebu did to them so many timesthe countless attacks and killings. In those killings, some of the soldiers'' family and loved ones died," Ramon explained. Traversing halfway through the human maze, phase one of the war had already started. Arrows were being ready to be fired from the Nebu, and the Royal Army soldiers had their shields ready, held up high in the sky. The Nebu commander signalled for the arrows to be fired, and they soared through the sky like bolts of lightninga blanket of death ready to strike the Royal Army soldiers. Kamil, looking at the sky, was shocked and in awe. He tried to use his power to cover the soldiers, but he was too weak and couldn''t secure all the gapshis power had its limits. Suddenly, a shadow raised into the sky, and the presence of this shadow being felt throughout the battlefield. "ABSOLUTE DEFEAT" With one slice from his sword, huge amounts of dark energy seeped through, stopping the motion and advance of the arrows, preventing them from reaching any further. The sky itself turned from the sun to a cloud of darkness. Landing onto the ground, still standing, unhinged by the sheer power he unleashed, Menes declared, "If you are here for WAR, then I will give you WAR." The soldiers cheered, hitting their swords onto the shields. Menes released a wave of dark energy that reached all the way to the other side of the Nebu''s army knocking down about 1000 soldiers unconscious as they danced while falling to the ground their souls too weak to counter Meness power. Taking this as an opportunity, the group rushed to Menes. The man ahead of the Nebu, wearing shining armour, laughed evilly, etching fear into the hearts of the Royal Army soldiers. "This is what I expect from Menes, the Dark King. But you''re not the only one who can use dark energy," he declared, unleashing a wave of dark energy that challenged Menes, pushing his dark energy away and creating a bubblea shield around the Nebu soldiers, avoiding further damage to his army. Menes retreated his own dark energy to avoid wasting his strength. No way they could defend against Commander Menes''s Dark Energy, gasped the soldiers of the Royal Army. Jack and the group arrived at Menes''s side, and Memnon asked, "Commander, it''s him?" Ramon, recognizing the man, spoke, "It''s the guy we saw on the hill when he possessed Kasib." Kasib, with a jolt of anger, spoke, "Ah, that bastard." Menes spoke, "Rahotep Nefer. The man who is strong with Dark Energy and possesses a Chronotex, which is powerful as well. This will be a tough battle. I can see that the Nebu soldiers are not just motivated by themselves, but a soul is influencing their greater aura." "You''re right, Commander," spoke Kamil. "The soldiers of the Nebu, their aura is different, as if their spirit is not one, but two or even greater." "Meaning?" Ramon questioned. "Meaning that they are being controlled not just by one person, but maybe by two or even three people." Explained Kamil. Silence enveloped the battlefield, and the soldiers knew this as a sign, a sign of battle. The wind sped up while the particles of sand flew into an endless void. The soldiers'' swords slowly raised high, and their shoulders stiffened; the horses nickered, shaking their heads slightly. Jack''s palms sweated as he gripped the sword tightly and dismounted Kailo, the black horse. Commander Menes took his last deep breath. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!" Both sides ran towards each other, ever going faster and faster, louder and louder. The swords held high as the wind rose, creating dust clouds in the past positions of the soldiers, marking a place where they shall not return. If they did, it would mean they were fleeing the battle. No soldier wanted to be left behind; they all raced each other, the adrenaline flowing like a speeding river through their veins. Both sides had their shields at the front, ready, while the Nebu''s people at the front had swords. The Royal Army had spears, showcasing their previous experiences with war, the reason being very prominent in the clash. As both sides collided, a colossal thud could be heard echoing all the way back to the city of Thebes, where the people were still recovering from the barrage of arrows. The spears pierced through shields and defines of the Nebu; one spear seeped through, piercing one of the soldiers, pushing him far back, the hole marking itself in the dead centre of the Nebu soldier''s body, eradicating his lungs, heart, kidneys, and stomach. The only emotion the Nebu soldier had was shocksheer shock. He wouldn''t be able to go back home and meet his newborn child. But the soldier of the Nebu, his soul did not die, out of nowhere he gained courage and power. He pulled the spear more towards him and used his sword to behead the unsuspecting soldier of the Royal Army. The soldier of the Nebu had used up all his life energy to do this one action, adding to the war. However, he didn''t do this on his own accord a voice whispered to him, giving him the last command. Jack finally raised his sword, breaking through the barrier of the Nebu soldiers. He swung his sword and managed to chop off the hand of the enemy soldier. The enemy soldier halted for a moment, realizing that someone had cut his hand off. However, before he could attack, Kasib swept in with his sword and beheaded the enemy Nebu soldier. Ramon, racing through the Nebu soldiers with his sword, was gathering up kills upon kills, blood splattering everywhere. Memnon used his Chronotex ability to make the enemy soldiers'' mental state unstable, invoking "Past Contemplation." He brought up the darkest memories of the soldiers, haunting them. Kamil used his ability to look out for soldiers'' blind spots, creating shields so that the Royal Army soldiers didn''t get hurt or killed. He also used it offensively; as the Nebu soldiers began to bring their swords down on Kamil, he used his shield to break the momentum and stab them from underneath. However, all the killings meant nothing; even when they were half-cut or losing a limb, the Nebu soldiers somehow still stood up, their swords ready to fight. However, this time, they weren''t human. "You pathetic Royals really think you can defeat me," said Rahotep Nefer, the Commander of the Nebu, in charge of the Nebu''s fleet of soldiers. He spread his hands out and screamed, "Soldiers, I command you to fight!" The Nebu soldiers who were lying on the ground got back up; they were dead, as reflected by their wounds, but they still stood up, their souls unable to escape. Then Nefer asked one of the Royal Army soldiers who had made it close to him, "Hey, soldier of the Royal Army, you piece of trash, you''re a nobody." To which the soldier replied, "I will kill you. Understood? I am Kolai Juse, son of Koles." The soldier then jumped up, his sword nearly striking Nefer, but he stopped. Nefer then spoke once more, "Juse son of Koles I command you to kill Menes." Juse stopped for a moment and turned around, running towards Commander Menes in order to kill him. His sword was held high, and Juse was a skilled swordsman. Juse attacked Menes, and their swords clashed. A circle, or an opening to be precise, was created where Menes was fighting Juse. Menes advised Juse one last time, "Juse, stop. Get a hold of yourself. You''re a talented swordsman, you''re a member of the Royal Army, Juse!" However, to no avail, Menes used his sword to push back Juse. (Rahotep Nefer) MID-WEEK Character Card Name: Rahotep Nefer Age: 32 Gender: Male Physical Description: Rahotep Nefer is a strong and formidable commander, exuding authority and confidence. He possesses a tall and muscular build Power: Name Enslavement Ability: The commander possesses the ability of Name Enslavement, which allows him to exert limited control over individuals whose names he knows. Through physical contact and mental focus, he can influence their actions and manipulate them like puppets for a short period of time. Usage: Mind Control: By touching a person and speaking their name, the commander can temporarily override their free will and manipulate their actions. He can issue simple commands or instructions that the affected individual will feel compelled to follow, though the level of control is limited and subject to the target''s resistance. Subtle Influence: The commander can subtly influence the thoughts, emotions, or decisions of individuals whose names he knows. By touching their arm or shoulder, he can implant suggestions or biases that subtly sway their behavior or perception, but without direct control over their actions. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Explosive Activation: In extreme situations or as a last resort, the commander can trigger an explosive reaction in an individual whose name he knows. This ability can be used as a deterrent or to eliminate a specific threat, but its usage is highly limited due to its destructive nature. Weaknesses: Limited Control: The commander''s control over individuals is temporary, lasting only for a short duration after physical contact and the utterance of their name. The affected individuals may regain control of their actions or resist the commander''s influence, especially if they possess strong willpower or mental fortitude. Name Knowledge Requirement: The commander can only exert his power over individuals whose names he knows. Without knowledge of their names, he cannot manipulate or control them. This limitation restricts the scope of his influence to those with whom he has personal knowledge or access to their identities. Resistance and Immunity: Some individuals may possess natural resistance or immunity to the commander''s power due to inherent mental fortitude, psychic abilities, or protective measures. This makes them less susceptible to his control and limits the effectiveness of his power. CH.67 THE WAR Part 2 THE WAR Part 2 Juse slid back, his body hitting the ground with a thud. He crouched, wincing, trying to shield himself from further harm to his legs. "JUSE, stop this! Bring yourself back!" Menes''s voice reverberated with anger and concern, but Juse was ensnared, unable to break free from Nefer''s grip. For a fleeting moment, Juse managed to wrestle back control, his voice strained as he pleaded, "Commander, I fear this is the end for me. YOU must end it." "No, Juse, there is still hope! You must fight!" urged Menes desperately. But before he could finish, Nefer regained control, directing Juse to attack. Disappointed, Nefer muttered, "Hmm, Juse, you disappoint me. Let''s finish this." With a final command, Nefer whispered, "Explode." Juse''s body swelled like a balloon, grotesquely distending before exploding. His skin burst, eyes bulging from their sockets, before his existence vanished into nothingness. Juse was gone. Menes was pushed back by the sheer force of the explosion, but he gripped the ground with his legs and stood back up. "No, Juse," he mumbled. This time, anger engraved itself in his voice. Taking this as a chance to attack, a horde of Nebu soldiers rushed with their swords to kill Menes. Making the ground tremble and striking the hearts with fear, Menes smiled. Raising his sword, he signalled his soldiers to get away. The army''s soldiers followed the signal; they all rushed to the sides, getting ready for the impact. "You really think losing one person will defeat me? I have lost many, and they live with me. They stand behind me, they lend me their power. This is for them," Menes said. He struck his sword to the ground and said, "Absolute END"... The once Nebu soldiers who were rushing to Menes all got squashed by a force from above. Their bodies bent as if an invisible black hole had engulfed them. All their bones crushed, but only their skin remained. A crater formed as if a meteor had just struck the place. Over 200 Nebu soldiers, their battle ended by one single BLOW. Jack, who was on the sidelines away from Menes, saw the impact, the swoosh which swept his face, the wind that rumbled his heart. It added to his will, the courage to fight on as he saw Menes. Kasib, who had just finished off killing a Nebu soldier, awed in shock. Looking up to Menes as his master, he tensed his body and thought to himself, "Someday I will surpass you, Commander." While Kamil and Ramon were not shocked by Menes''s extreme strength as they were both used to seeing him like this, but it did add to their adrenaline rush. While Memnon, who was standing on the pile of corpses which consisted of Nebu soldiers, smiled, and said, "There you go. See, you did it, Commander." At that point, the Nebu Soldiers felt hesitant. Even Nefer himself was slightly shaken. "Oh my, oh my, I guess I underestimated the King of Darkness," said Nefer, with thrill and excitement in his voice. Nefer voiced his command. "Well, this is exciting, isn''t it? Let''s give it our all, soldiers! Go beyond!" he shouted, and the Nebu soldiers all of a sudden got an adrenaline rush, as if their wounds didn''t hurt them, and they all stood up, rushing to kill the Royal Army soldiers. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. The corpses on which Memnon stood grabbed his legs. Memnon, annoyed, spoke. "What the hell? Aren''t you guys already dead?" He used his sword to cut the hands which clung to him. While Kasib used his swords to make sure that the organs of the Nebu soldiers weren''t living. He kept stabbing and hitting and stepping on their corpses, making sure they never come alive again. He was amazed to make this discovery and shouted to Menes. "Commander Menes, if we kill them fully and destroy all their organs, they won''t be able to get back up with Nefer''s power." Menes, amazed by Kasib''s discovery, shouted, alerting the whole fleet. "Soldiers, finish them and leave nothing behind. Remember to not let their organs live." Kamil''s eyes filled with shock as Menes said those words. He couldn''t bring himself to kill his own people, the people of Saharan, that brutally. A soldier got stabbed. Kamil looked at him worriedly; he let his guard down, thus he didn''t use his shield to protect the soldier. The soldier of the Royal Army got injured and was on his knees. The Nebu soldier who attacked tried to use this opportunity to finish the Royal Army soldier. "Oh no, I can''t use my shield; I''m at my limit. I have too many of them across the battlefield," worried Kamil. However, from the corner of his eyes, Jack dashed from behind the injured soldier and stabbed the enemy in the chest. The sword dashed from behind the soldier''s back, marking that it had killed him. Jack pulled his sword back and helped the injured soldier get back up. Kamil thought, "Thanks, Jack," in his inner thoughts. He prepared, "If Jack is fighting with all he''s got, then I will too, to protect what I love." Kamil''s eyes became determined to protect the Royal Army. In a cave, a Nebu soldier ran, bowing down to his knees as he halted in front of a woman who was wearing thick Armor, her eyes shiny green and her skin white. While her black hair escaped her helmet from behind. "Boss, we have some news," spoke the Nebu soldier. "Speak," the woman commanded. The leaking of water from the cave''s corners dripped every few seconds, adding to the enigma and suspense. The only light which shone was the fiery torch which crackled as the air rubbed against it. The soldier spoke with a trembling voice, "We had equal numbers from the start, but as soon as Menes, that bastard, showed his real power, we lost the numbers advantage. It killed many of our own soldiers, but it scared them and gave the Royal Army soldiers hope." The woman spoke, "I knew what had happened, but still, this is a tricky situation. Don''t worry; I will manage the commands. Also, did you manage to find the boy who thwarted our plans?" "Yes, I found him, but he isn''t all that strong. He''s actually struggling on the battlefield," spoke the Nebu soldier. "Right, continue as planned," the woman said, then looked to her right. "Khafra, go and do as you were told," she commanded. Khafra, who was resting with his back against the wall with his right foot as support, got ready, getting up on both legs and grabbed his sword from the floor. His figure was lumpy and medium heighted; he wore a cloak, and his face had a few blisters. While he had no facial hair, his face had many marks. "Don''t worry; I will take good care of him," Khafra spoke in a predatory voice. Back at the battlefield, the soldiers'' swords still clashed. The Royal Army had about 12,000 men while the Nebu only 9,000 left. The battle was fierce. Blood stained the yellow sands, sweat dripped on the soldiers'' faces, and the horses became a disadvantage as they had nowhere to go in the crowds; sitting on one would make you an open target. Ramon pushed away Kailo, telling it to go back behind the Royal Army soldiers; he didn''t want his horse to be killed. "Dark Shell Punch!" Ramon chanted, coating his fist in a pocket of dark energy while punching a Nebu soldier who was both taller and stronger than him. The Nebu soldier spat out blood from his mouth as he got pushed back by the sheer force of the attack. He stood up straight, wiped the blood near his mouth with his palm, and then spat out some blood on the corpse of the Royal Army soldier. Visibly pissed off at the man''s actions, Ramon shouted, "You bastard, how dare you!" Before Ramon could make a move, the Nebu soldier ran to him and punched him in the stomach with dark energy as well. He spoke, "Don''t think, kid; you''re not the only one who can use dark energy." Ramon felt something crack inside his body. In his head, he spoke, "Oh no, this is bad." Ramon went flying backward like a car speeding and crashed into his fellow soldiers. Jack looked at Ramon and worried, "Oh NO, Ramon!" But before he turned his feet to run toward him, some Nebu soldiers blocked his path, insisting him to fight. A voice commanded the Nebu soldiers to gather around Jack and go at him one by one, maybe someone was trying to gauge his strength. One of the muscular soldiers attacked Jack. Jack defended with the tip of his sword, clashing with the soldier''s helmet. Jack slowly retreated a few steps back, worried and trying to figure out a way out of this situation. "I can''t fight him with the sword; I don''t have much training with it. Maybe there is something else that could help me," Jack thought as he slowly patted his brown coat''s pockets, but only found some bags of spice which he took from Pharaoh''s palace. "Oh damn, these spices are no good; I only took some to put in my food," the impression on Jack''s face became one of annoyance. The hunched soldier rushed towards Jack with immense speed. "Oh no, oh no, what am I going to do?" mumbled Jack. He gripped his sword and started to run towards the soldier with a loud scream. He blinked for a millisecond, then... Cling! As if two swords collided, but it wasn''t his. He opened his eyes again and saw Kasib had appeared from thin air, beheading the hunched Nebu soldier. He mocked Jack, saying, "You never close your eyes in battle, you moron." Jack''s face lit up with hope. Kasib then challenged the Nebu soldiers as he held the head of the one whom he killed. He spoke, "You bastards, why don''t you go after someone your own size, huh?" He then threw the head towards the soldiers of the Nebu in rage and anger. They all started to run towards Kasib for an attack, surrounding him while Jack ran further into the battlefield. CH.68 I Will Become A True Warrior I Will Become A True Warrior The Nebu soldiers slowly surrounded Kasib. He got his sword ready and took a deep breath. "I trained harder than anyone. I am WEAK and I do not deny it. I want to grow stronger. I want to be the greatest warrior, the strongest warrior. I will make it happen; I''ll make it happen for you, brother." Many years ago... The sun''s heat radiated through the sky; the eagle flew high with its scream echoing through out. A sudden cold breeze of air came about. Under a green tree, a kid slept, snoring loudly. It was young Kasib, aged 12. "Hey, get up already, you bum! If you don''t train, then you''ll not become strong, and our dream of becoming great warriors will come to an end, Big brother!" said Kalib as he smacked Kasib on the head with a wooden sword. "Hey, Kalib, why did you do that? Let me have some rest!" Kasib screamed as he tried to lay back down to get some rest. "No! We promised Father that we will become great warriors, and to achieve that dream, we must train, Big brother! So pick up your sword and fight me!" screamed Kalib. Kasib sat up straight, itching his head, and chanted, "You know I will win again, Kalib. There is no point. Furthermore, I am already strong." "I know the score is 329 to 0, but I will win this time. I have been training my ass off for this," said Kalib with motivation in his eyes. "Fine, let''s begin," Kasib commanded as he stood up, grabbing the wooden sword beside him. Kasib stood ready in his position, breathing calmly. Soon, Kalib screamed, attacking Kasib. The first clash of their swords was so strong that it pushed Kalib back. He was standing on one foot as he was about to fall down, but Kalib managed to get into position again. He soon went for a second attack, but Kasib predicted it and hit Kalib''s sword so hard that it flew into the sky, out of Kalib''s hands, spinning in the air like a fan before landing on the ground, tilted and engraved into the mud. "This makes it what, 330?" joked Kasib. "Don''t worry; I''ll get you next time, Big brother," cried Kalib as he picked his sword back up, wiping his tears with his right hand. A scream of a woman in the distance could be heard. Kasib''s face gloomed with worry, and he saw the fire rising from his village. "Kalib, Mother, and Father, we must head back!" he hurried Kalib to follow him. They ran through the woods fast, rushing to the fire and their village. Kasib stopped to lookout for his family and saw some men from the Byzantine Empire who had attacked his home in Levant. The soldiers dressed in red stabbed a woman who was trying to protect her son from these people. The soldiers had no remorse. After finishing the killing of his mother, the soldier looked at the innocent child with anger in his eyes. He raised his sword to kill him. Feeling the urge to protect, Kasib grabbed the rusted sword from the ground of the soldiers who were dead, killed by the villagers, and went in front of the boy, clashing swords with the soldier, pushing him back with force. "You don''t touch him, you tyrant!" Kasib shouted. "Thank you, Kasib," the boy cried as he spoke, running away into the woods. Kasib looked at the lifeless body of the boy''s mother. His eyes nearly filled with tears as he realized that the course of one''s life had truly changed due to the actions of this one man. The soldier, impatient and annoyed that a 12-year-old boy pushed him back, went in for another attack, but as the soldier was on his horse, Kasib just dodged it by sliding to the side. Looking again at the village, trying to spot his brother Kalib who had already run toward his home, Kasib soon ditched his fight, running away from the soldier. Soon arriving near his home, all Kasib could see was terror on the people he lived with. His uncle was being killed, while the one man who taught him archery was fighting the soldiers but soon beheaded in front of Kasib as the soldiers ambushed him from behind, a move of a coward. Kasib thought. Soon, his home was in sight. He saw his father, who was wearing a green shirt, while his mother was wearing a black burqa. However, his father was gravely injured. He rushed in with his sword, trying to aid his father. Kalib, Kasib''s brother, was clinging onto their mother as she clung onto him, assuring him they would be fine. Kasib''s father, his head stained with blood, was breathing heavily. Kasib went in for an attack, thinking that he could defeat the soldier, but soon he realized that his swords had no effect, no meaning onto the soldiers. They were just far too strong. As Kasib managed to land a hit on one, their armour protected the soldier from being injured. Kasib froze as he realized what was happening, but the soldier took this opportunity and kicked Kasib near his kidney, and Kasib went flying into his father, who too fell to the ground. His mother cried, "Kasib, no!" Kasib''s vision soon became one of a man who had just woken up from sleep, his head hazy and eyelids felt like they were closing. The soldier''s commander soon arrived, a man adorned in silver, his whole body surrounded in armour. His horse was a dark black with a muscular build. The commander himself was bulky, with a spear made of metal in his hand, of the highest quality which Kasib could have never hoped to touch due to its value. The commander had his eyes on Kasib''s mother. He walked to her while Kasib tried to tell him to stop. No words could exit his mouth; his body was powerless due to the blow he took. The commander grabbed Kalib and dashed him towards Kasib''s father and Kasib, and grabbed Kasib''s mother, telling her to follow him. She resisted and shouted, "I, the wife of Rahekhet, will not go with a tyrant like you." The commander, clearly angry by his face, his veins started to show. He said, "One last time. Come with me." He commanded, but Kasib''s mother denied and pulled the hand of the commander, then bit it, getting free and turning to Kasib to run away. "You rebellious woman!" shouted the commander as he grabbed his spear and slashed Kasib''s mother from behind, soon ending her life. Kasib saw his mother reach her arms out for him and his father, a gesture for help, but they were both powerless. Kasib''s eyes were just opened without any emotion. Everything happened just too fast that Kasib''s brain could not decipher all the killings. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Kasib''s father got up and walked to the commander slowly. "Please, leave us alone," he said. The soldiers all went silent. The only villagers who were left were men who used a sword to protect them, along with Kasib, his brother, and father. Laughing with his hands on his head, the commander said, "Rahekhet, you were the greatest warrior of Levant at a time. Is this how you did it, without a sword?" "Herses, I request you leave my two children alone. They don''t deserve this. You took the life of their mother already, and I know you are here to take my life too because I killed the general of the Byzantine Empire. You can take my life, but I beg you, spare the life of my two children, Herses," Rahekhet pleaded. "Why don''t you pick up a sword?" shouted Herses as he took one from a soldier and dashed it towards Rahekhet, Kasib''s father. Rahekhet did not respond and said, "A true warrior does not use a sword as a weapon. His words and presence alone bring about change." The soldiers once again entered a moment of silence and looked at Kasib''s father. Herses, clearly annoyed, tried to attack Kasib''s father, but Rahekhet held Herses spear with his bare hands as they bled. He repeated, "Herses, please leave this village." Shaken by the strength of Rahekhet, Herses quickly gestured at one of his archers to shoot Kasib. Realizing what was going to happen, Kasib''s father ran towards Kasib, shielding him from the arrows, holding Kasib close to him and bending Kasib''s head down towards his chest so that none of the arrows reached him. However, due to the number of arrows which hit Rahekhet, he started to bleed more than before. "Father, no!" Kasib could feel the strength which once held him tight slowly loosen. "Father!" Kasib cried. "No, Father!" Rahekhet spoke his last words. "Kasib, become a true warrior. Protect those whom you love," he then pointed at Kalib and said, "protect Kalib for me." Kalib, filled with rage and anger, started to run towards Herses and shouted, "You will pay for this, you bastard!" But soon, he too would meet his end by one of Herses sidekicks who stabbed Kalib. One of the soldiers on his horse started to make his way towards Herses, chanting, "Oh, that''s the boy who ran away from the Duel." Herses then looked at Kasib. Kasib, who finally realized what had happened, stood up, veins visible through his whole body. He shouted, "You bastards, you killers, you filth! Finish everything! I swear to kill you all!" He picked up the sword which Herses dashed at Kasib''s father. He walked slowly, his eyes filled with rage while he gripped the sword, his mouth drooling with the urge to kill. The soldier on his horse, whom Kasib ran away from, stepped off of his horse and requested, "Commander, if you will let me finish my duel with this boy." Herses, smiling, agreed. "This will be entertaining," he said. The soldier took his sword out and tried to hit Kasib. Without any resistance, Kasib managed to hit the soldier back but not causing any significant damage. He ran behind the soldier kicking the back of his leg, making him kneel down, and beheaded him on the spot. Clearly annoyed and filled with anger, Herses took his spear out and used the bottom of the spear to hit Kasib, sending him flying once again. Kasib vomited blood out of his mouth, his nose leaking with more of it. Kasib knew he couldn''t fight anymore, no longer... He spoke in his mind. "Father, you saved me. Mother, you showed your righteousness. Kalib, you showed me your bravery. But what did I show you guys? I am weak. I cannot become a warrior. I wish I had trained all those days when I slept next to that tree." Tears fell from his eyes, his expression that of a child who had just seen terror. "I wish I was stronger. God, if you are there, give me one more chance. God, oh God, lend me a hand, oh Lord, the creator..." However, before Kasib finished his inner thoughts, something unexpected happened. A vacuum of wind, which felt like a thousand tons, fell on his heart. From the sky, a shadow appeared with a sword in his hand. The man landed, shouting, "Absolute Death..." The soldiers who once existed in front of Kasib bent and twisted as if a vortex had swallowed them. The ground cracked, the man''s eyes were raging red, a power of darkness emitted from his body. Herses fell on the ground, shaking in fear. "Who, who, who is this?" he asked, shaking. "Sir, it''s Menes, Commander Menes of the Royal Army. He''s not alone! The Three Swords of Thebes are here too!" Behind Kasib, two more men with comparable strength followed Menes. "Make sure to leave some for us," joked Setka. "Don''t you worry, I am only here to kill this commander," said Menes in anger. Herses stood up, getting back his composure. He commanded his soldiers, "Kill them all!" Menes, seeing the soldiers rushing towards him, directed Setka and another man. "Setka, take the right. Henu, take the left." "Got you," they both repeated in unison. "So, you. Why don''t you pick someone your own size?" said Menes as he raised his sword. "Menes, you will pay!" the commander shouted as he pulled his spear back in order to stab Menes. However, before the spear reached Menes, Herses and the soldiers who stood there had their bodies severed in half by Menes... Kasib''s face was still not filled with any expressions, his mind still coming to the realization that a man so strong had just appeared in front of him out of thin air. His prayer to God had been answered; he was given a second chance. Menes calmly turned around while Setka and the other man, Henu, who accompanied Menes, were finishing off their killings on the side. Menes walked over to Kasib as he lay bleeding on the ground. He stopped in front of Kasib and asked, "Is Rahekhet your father?" Kasib, with tears in his eyes, replied, "Yes," as he looked at the lifeless body of his father on the ground. "He was a great man. He was a warrior," Menes spoke. Filled with anger and rage, Kasib replied, "What warrior doesn''t use a sword?" To which Menes said, "You''ll soon know, kid. I owe a great debt to your father. In hand-to-hand combat, he probably was the only person who could match me, and sometimes I was even hesitant to fight him so I didn''t lose my winning streaks," Menes laughed. "Well, why are you here?" said Kasib, shivering. "Ahh, I was just in the kingdom for some stuff, so I thought I would meet an old friend, but I was a little late," Menes sighed. "Kid, you got any other family?" asked Menes. "No, my uncle was the only one, and he too was killed in front of me," replied Kasib with attitude. He could not come to trust anyone after what he had just been through. Menes sighed. "You''re a tough one, kid. Why don''t you join us? We''ll give you all the food and even a house to live in. There is another boy similar to your age, Ramon. You two could get along very well." Setka, in the background, imagined Ramon, a joyful kid, with Kasib, a gloomy child, and made a tired face. "Those two are completely different creatures." Kasib stayed quiet for some moments, giving the idea some thought. He stood up and said, "I will come with you, only on one condition." "Yeah, go ahead," cheered Menes. "Only if you bury all the bodies of my fallen villagers and my family," Kasib demanded. Menes, taken aback by this, laughed. "HAHAHAH! You definitely are Rahekhet''s child." "Soldiers, bury the bodies of the villagers and burn the bodies of these tyrants in the fire," Menes ordered, referring to the attackers. "Yes, Commander," the soldiers replied. "Hey, Henu, stop taking food from dead people''s homes!" shouted Menes, while Setka said, "Isn''t it better to finish it rather than letting it go to waste?" Kasib looked at the three men fighting but with smiles. "Thanks. Thanks God you have given me another chance. Father, I wasn''t able to protect Kalib, but I ensure you that I will protect anyone else whom I love, whom I cherish, from this point on." Kasib gripped his hands and cried while looking down onto the floor, trying to cover up his tears. "Father, I want to become a true warrior, so guide me through till the end." Back at the battlefield in Thebes... Kasib was surrounded by the Nebu soldiers with no way out. He had protected Jack and helped him get away, but now he had nowhere to go. Kasib got in position to show his true strength. "This is for you, brother! I will become a true warrior!" Kasib shouted. "Warriors, RAGE!" He raised his sword high, swinging it in all directions with swift and smooth turns as it sliced through the soldiers of the Nebu. He killed one, and as that soldier dropped to the ground, Kasib used him as a shield to avoid incoming arrows and blades from the enemy. He took the Nebu soldier''s sword and used it to cut the hand of the second soldier he initiated a fight with. He jumped into the air and slashed two other Nebu soldiers, their blood splattering everywhere. His physical strength had increased, and he was going on a rampage like a beast hunting for its prey. Menes, who could see the dead bodies of Nebu soldiers flying in the sky being dashed away, smiled as he knew who was involved. He spoke, "Kasib, boy, you are ever so close to becoming a warrior." Ramon, who looked to his side, saw Kasib rampaging through the Nebu army and smiled. He said, "Go, go, Kasib! Take them all out!" Meanwhile, Ramon himself had just finished off the hunched Nebu soldier whom he fought. That soldier was able to use dark energy as well, but Ramon outpowered him, his fist still covered with darkness. While Kamil, on his horse, wiped off the sweat from his forehead, he said, "At least Kasib won''t be dying anytime soon." And Memnon, who was just nonchalantly walking through the battlefield, using his power to mentally torture any soldier who came in his way, spoke, "I guess all that training finally paid off." The other soldiers of the Nebu were mumbling while fighting. Some stood still, while others continued to clash swords. They spoke, "Is he really the son of Rahekhet? I don''t believe it. He was one of the strongest warriors." CH.69 THE 3 BEASTS & KHAFRA Humanity lost, the beasts roared, They heed commands, minds ignored. Killing for pleasure, for fun they roam, Jack, target of the strong, now in the storm. How will he fight, how will he defend? What''s his plan, where will it bend? Keep reading, the tale will reveal, The path he''ll take, the wounds he''ll heal. THE 3 BEASTS & KHAFRA Running past the soldiers of both armies, Jack''s shoulders rubbed hard against his Armor, his lungs thirsty to take a breath. Jack thrust his sword into the stomach of a Nebu soldier. "This is for those whom I want to protect!" he shouted, pulling the sword with strength. The blood from the soldier''s stomach splattered everywhere, some small droplets etching themselves onto Jack''s face. Jack''s body became lumpy, his shoulders which once were straight became drooped, his breath deeper and louder, his neatly tucked back hair became messy, scuffed up. "I don''t know if I can even survive this. I am out of breath, and I can''t do anything. All I have done is take lives and not even achieve something great by doing so. So, this is it, huh? War, as they claimed," Jack thought to himself, a past memory clicking in his mind of the orphanage he was in. A professor wearing a long white lab coat, his beard brown while his eyes not yet rendering in Jack''s mind, behind the professor was a green board with some writing on it with chalk. The writing said "What is the smallest positive integer that is both a square and a cube. Jack was located at the front of the class, his table made with wood, a deep brown in colour. He looked as he heard the professor speak, "Children, you here at our orphanage are the future. You must listen to me carefully. War never touch it. I know I am not supposed to talk about this in a class, but meh, who cares? War is a weapon for one, an opportunity for another, and a disaster for all. It''s the worst showcase of humanity''s true rage and anger. War isn''t always the answer to our questions. Just remember, the one life you take if you kill in war or outside it can affect the lives of many more than you can ever comprehend. Kids, you are not normal; you are smarter than most, and I fear that when you kids grow up, the evil world will use you for things which aren''t pure." The professor stroked his beard as he sat on his black faux leather chair, one his head he wore black goggles like a pilot would wear his head Bold his skin a light brown matching the colour of his eyes. His Mustache spanning across his face. The professor continued, "When you ever are in a situation of war or anything similar, take a deep breath and think. Use those big intelligent minds of yours to fix this, add all the information together. And one thing I want you to know, this is a theory by me which I always kept to myself. It''s about the higher-ups, those who control the world from the shadows. ''War is a human creation and a misunderstanding of two minds.'' Modern-day wars, i.e., those after the Renaissance, were man-made, conducted by our crafty higher-ups who had a lot to gain from them. But the wars before were likely part of just a giant misunderstanding, I assure you. Just talking things over could have stopped those. But I guess what''s done is done." Back at the battlefield Menes stood near the middle of the war with his sword in his hands. The Nebu soldiers attacked him, and as their swords touched, sweat bounced off the soldiers'' faces as they were pushed back by the sheer force of Menes'' raw strength. Some stumbled back, and some totally lost balance and fell to the ground. Menes commanded his soldiers, "Hit the middle! We must break their defence!" However, in his own mind, Menes spoke, "If only my soldiers weren''t near me, I would have killed some of these rascals instantly. Surely, their leader knows what I can do; thus, she gave commands to keep me close to my own fleets." The Nebu soldiers, without any commands being given to them, started to bring their shields and defences near the middle, sending shockwaves of the Royal Army''s attack back at them as the two sides collided. Menes shocked, his eyes left wide open. "How come an army of untrained soldiers reach such a feat that they can block an outright middle attack without communicating? Unspoken communication? What is it?" Menes gripped his sword and bit his tongue. "Damn it, these bastards never die! Every time we kill them, they get back up." He looked at Memnon, who kept attacking a Nebu soldier, but the soldier''s hands still raised up, grabbing Memnon''s legs. Memnon, too, was sweating and breathing heavily, surrounded by the pool of their blood. The hands of the Nebu soldier were lifeless, with only mere bone and dried skin. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "From what the Nubian Kingdom commanders said, it seems like they know our every move. How can she communicate to all of her soldiers like an inner voice? If she can, then this could be troubling. One has a voice that all can hear, and one of them has a voice which they don''t disobeythe perfect godly complex." Menes grabbed one of the Nebu soldiers who was lying down on the ground by his neck and spoke, "You, Amara Kadesh! Aren''t these your people? Then why?! Why do you use them as if they are disposable trash like slaves?" Menes shouted in anger. The eyes and mouth of the Nebu soldier lit up with a blue glow, and a feminine voice spoke, "Because they let me. These people are the lower class of our city, which your father once destroyed. We seek revenge and will do all that we can to seek it. And about them, they were slaves and will be, they just happen to be loyal to our city and fight for it." Menes took a deep breath, his emotions serious and his nerves calm. He spoke, "Amara Kadesh, I will be the cause of your downfall." Menes laid the soldier back down onto the ground gently, the soldier''s body once again becoming lifeless. Looking around, he said, "Killing these people probably won''t be the right choice. I''ll just try to knock them out. That''s what father would do," thought Menes. Menes ran towards the Nebu, using the back of his sword to hit them and knock them unconscious, avoiding killing them. "Father, I wish you were here." Commander Menes missed his father, known to Egypt as one of the greatest generals and one of the strongest men, his name, the Great General Akhil. The fighting continued. The Royal Army started with over 12,000 soldiers but were now down to 9,000, while the Nebu initially had 10,000 and now were down to only 7,000. The Royal Army was losing more men compared to the Nebu. The roar heard from behind a hill raced towards the battlefield, making a noise so loud that it reached Nefer, the commander of the Nebu, who was on the opposite side of the battlefield. "Hmm, what is this? It sounds like a roaring beast," spoke Nefer, while his horse slowly walked a little back. Kamil smiled and shouted, "Soldiers, make way!" The Royal Army''s soldiers heard Kamil and obeyed, moving to the side to create an opening. From behind the hill, the beast jumped. It was Khonsu and Alfonse in the car, their faces seen as they soared through the sky. The car had been heavily modified, with spikes at the front almost like a riot shield piercing out, and to the sides were small pins that could cut off anyone''s skin. As the car landed on the ground, it made a great thud, bouncing a few times, but managing to maintain its balance as it raced to the side of the Nebu. Making contact with the Nebu''s unbreakable defence, it broke through, causing the Nebu soldiers who were holding the shields to fly away and push back, putting more of the enemy force off balance. Ramon took this opportunity, pierced the hole, stopping it from being closed, and told the Royal Army soldiers to follow him. The soldiers did, and the Nebu''s once-strong defence was broken through. The car kept going forward, killing the soldiers it met, ripping their skin to shreds. Soon, the car stopped due to the stockpile of Nebu soldiers'' corpses being stuck between its wheels. "No, it can''t continue on," said Khonsu. Alfonse, with an excited face, spoke, "I guess it''s time we fight for real." He extended his hand to Khonsu, and he shook it. The duo exited the car their armour changed from slim and grey to a thick green, they had spears and a shield as they defended the Car from the Nebu soldiers who were trying to destroy it. The ground lightly trembled beneath their feet as the Royal Army braced for the unfolding onslaught. Nefer, his veins bulging with fury, spat onto the ground in frustration before erupting into maniacal laughter, as if struck by a sudden revelation. "Time to unleash our full might!" he bellowed, his voice echoing across the battlefield. With a wicked grin, he turned his attention to the Royal Army and issued a chilling command. "You think you''re the only ones with a beast? Khafra, bring forth the Three Beasts of the Nebu!" Confusion and apprehension swept through the ranks of the Royal Army as they heard the ominous proclamation. Ramon furrowed his brow in concern, Memnon scowled with unease, and Jack felt a chill run down his spine. As the ground shook with each heavy footstep, a figure emerged from the shadows of a nearby cave. It was none other than Senusret Khafra, the fearsome commander of the Nebu forces, accompanied by three monstrous entities that seemed to defy human comprehension. "The Three Beasts... What could they be?" Jack whispered, his voice barely audible amidst the rising tension. With a sinister grin plastered across his face, Khafra fixed his gaze on Jack, sending shivers down his spine. "You, boy, are mine," he declared, his voice dripping with malice. "Put down your weapons, Royal Army of Thebes," Khafra taunted, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "You stand no chance against the might of the Three Beasts. They are stronger than all of you combined." Jack''s heart sank as Khafra introduced each of the monstrous creatures, each one more terrifying than the last. "First, Pyrion, the Dragon Beast," Khafra announced, gesturing towards the winged monstrosity. With leathery wings and fiery breath, Pyrion exuded an aura of dread and destruction. "Next, Hermeson, the Beast of Nature," Khafra continued, indicating the towering creature with glowing red eyes and razor-sharp claws. His very presence seemed to warp the natural world around him. "And finally, Colos, the Strongest Beast," Khafra proclaimed, his voice reverberating with menace. With lightning speed and Herculean strength, Colos was a force to be reckoned with. Menes clenched his jaw in frustration as he beheld the impending doom. "Where are our reinforcements?" he growled, his anger boiling over. "If those 2 are late again, I''ll make sure they regret it." With Khafra''s command ringing in their ears, the Three Beasts began their relentless advance, leaving a trail of devastation in their wake. Khafra sprinted, his movements swift and powerful, cutting through the wind as he fixed his gaze upon Jack. Caught off guard by Khafra''s sudden assault, Jack''s mind raced as he scrambled to react. With lightning speed, Khafra drew his sword mid-air, his intent clear: to strike Jack down. In response, Jack too seized his sword, the clash of metal echoing loudly across the battlefield. As Khafra descended upon Jack with incredible force, the ground trembled beneath them, the sheer weight of Khafra''s strength threatening to crush both Jack and the earth beneath him... CH.70 THE 3 BEASTS & DEATH… The three beasts roar, the army they defy, Far too strong, but who will come out high? Will Jack save himself or face defeat? A certain someone enters, the battlefield to meet. Turning it upside down, with strength untold, This is just the start, the Nomad''s journey bold. This Poetry was Cold... THE 3 BEASTS & DEATH Khafra''s attacks carried such force that even while airborne, the clash of swords with Jack cracked the ground beneath them. Jack struggled to hold his own against the commander, but he soon found himself overpowered, his sword pushed back against his chest, his mouth letting out saliva upon impact, his eyelids closing as he fell to the ground. Standing over Jack, Khafra smirked. "What a pathetic performance. You''re the one who tricked us and stole our gold," he mocked. Breathing heavily, Jack slowly rose to his feet, his sword still tightly gripped in his right hand. His body felt numb as he used his left hand to push back his hair. Speaking in a tired voice, Jack said, "You won''t get it. I didn''t do it alone. I did it with my comrades who are present here in this war. And I will fight to protect them and the people of Egypt. I''ll seek revenge for what you did to Aya and her father. I will win." With cockiness in his tone, Khafra replied, "One should know when not to overestimate himself." Khafra then commanded his soldiers, "He is mine. I''ll take care of him. You go and fight the Royal Army." The soldiers obeyed, continuing toward the Royal Army''s fleets. Meanwhile, Pyrion, the Dragon Beast, flew over to the Royal Army''s side, breathing fire upon the soldiers below. Kamil, his forehead dripping with sweat, commanded his soldiers to pull back if they weren''t too close to the Nebu, while those already engaged in battle were instructed to stay with their comrades and head towards the commanders, avoiding the dragon''s flames. However, the existence of Hermeson, the Beast of Nature, caught them off guard. As the soldiers of the Royal Army approached the Nebu, Hermeson awaited them. Gripping the heads of the Royal Army''s soldiers with his bare hands, he ripped them from their bodies and used their corpses as projectiles. Terrified, the soldiers didn''t know how to react, realizing the Royal Army was truly in trouble. Yet, one among them dared to challenge Hermeson: Ramon. Using his spear to strike Hermeson, Ramon managed to land a blow on Hermeson''s shoulder. Though Hermeson noticed Ramon''s assault, he couldn''t react in time. Skidding on the ground, Ramon pulled out his own sword, shouting "Dark Armour," covering his blade in dark energy, increasing its strength, agility, and speed. With revenge burning in his eyes, Ramon surged forward, charging at Hermeson. But in a defensive move, Hermeson let out a deafening roar, a roar so powerful that Ramon was pushed back, thrown off balance by the sheer force of it, the air itself thrusting towards him as he stumbled to the ground. Gasping for air, gritted his teeth, pulling the spear out of his shoulder. Hermeson, speaking with a childlike innocence, mumbled, "You human tried to attack me. I kill you, human who attacked me." His words were simple, yet they carried an eerie weight, like that of a child who had recently learned to speak. Hermeson then reached behind his back and retrieved his kanabo-like weapon, a long, round rod thick at the top and tapering down to his hands. Covered in large, lumpy spikes, it resembled a fearsome club. With a resounding bang, Hermeson slammed his weapon into the ground, shattering the earth around him as he let out a deafening roar, charging towards Ramon with relentless ferocity. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Ramon, caught off guard by Hermeson''s sudden attack, raised his sword in a desperate attempt to defend himself. He dug his feet into the ground, trying to brace himself against the force of Hermeson''s blow. But Hermeson''s strength was unlike anything Ramon had ever encountered. With a thunderous impact, his weapon connected with Ramon''s face, sending him hurtling across the battlefield. Blood dripped from Ramon''s mouth as he crashed into the horses of his own soldiers, the sheer force of Hermeson''s attack nearly defeating him with a single blow. On the opposite side of the battlefield, Kasib stood, his breath heavy, the once yellow sand now stained turning dark red with the blood of fallen soldiers. Before him stood Colos, the Strongest Beast, grinning like a devil, his eyes ablaze with crimson fury, his teeth dripping with darkness. With a sweeping motion of his hands, Colos unleashed a sharp wind that cut through the air, slicing through the Royal Army soldiers with deadly precision. Kasib, anticipating danger, planted his feet firmly and raised his sword to shield himself. But even as he defended, he knew the soldiers around him weren''t as fortunate. The wind tore through them mercilessly, leaving a trail of devastation in its wake. As he witnessed the devastation wrought by Colos, Kasib couldn''t help but acknowledge the strength of his adversary. "This thing is strong," he thought to himself, his eyes widening in realization. Colos, observing Kasib''s survival, spoke with a hint of amusement, "You, human. You look worthy enough to be killed by me." Unfazed, Kasib responded defiantly, "I won''t die so easily." Colos''s grin widened. "Are you sure about that?" In an instant, Colos vanished from Kasib''s sight, leaving him startled and on edge. Before Kasib could react, Colos reappeared in front of him, delivering a powerful punch that sent Kasib hurtling across the battlefield. Despite the impact, Kasib managed to use his broken sword implanting it into the ground to halt his momentum, but his hands were badly injured, making it increasingly difficult to wield his weapon. Back to Jack Sterling''s confrontation with Khafra... Jack aimed to use the weight of his body to strike Khafra, but the agile commander deftly dodged his attack, effortlessly evading Jack''s sword strikes. "You, boy, don''t know how to use a sword," Khafra taunted, his movements fluid and controlled. Determined to press on, Jack attempted another strike, but Khafra once again sidestepped with ease, his movements graceful and precise. Unexpectedly, Jack tapped into Level 1 of dark energy, twisting his sword in a manoeuvre that nearly caught Khafra off guard. Surprised, Khafra widened his eyes, acknowledging Jack''s unexpected skill. "I never knew you could even use dark energy. I guess this will be a bit tougher than I initially thought. Well, it makes it even more interesting to fight you," Khafra remarked with a hint of amusement. As Jack attempted to strike Khafra once more, he found his senses overwhelmed. Khafra''s power caused a sensory overload, distorting Jack''s perception and making it nearly impossible for him to focus. Undeterred, Jack continued his assault, trying to strike Khafra despite the sensory distortion. However, Khafra effortlessly dodged his attacks, demonstrating his superior agility and combat prowess. With a swift kick to Jack''s face, Khafra sent him reeling, his jaw throbbing from the force of the blow. As Jack struggled to regain his composure, Khafra attempted to glean information from him. "So, who are you? Where are you from? We don''t see many like you around here," Khafra inquired, curious about his opponent''s origins. Ignoring Khafra''s questions, Jack instead opted for a surprising tactic. "You know, my cooking teacher taught me that sometimes what we eat can also be a weapon," Jack replied cryptically, a mischievous smile playing on his lips. Confusion flashed across Khafra''s face as Jack swiftly threw a packet of spice at him, causing him to cough and gag as the pungent aroma filled his senses. "You bastard, what the hell did you do?" Khafra exclaimed; his senses overwhelmed by the potent spices. In an attempt to alleviate his suffering, Khafra turned off his senses temporarily, but the damage had been done. Jack seized the opportunity to strike, releasing his sword and delivering a powerful punch to Khafra''s face. The impact reverberated through the air, leaving Khafra reeling in pain as Jack stood, breathless. Khafra''s eyes and nose streamed with blood, his complexion turning pallid, resembling a patient in a hospital ward. Jack, a few meters away, struggled to catch his breath, coughing up blood as he stood with grim determination. "You are too cocky and dumb. Are all of you like this, or is it just you?" Jack''s voice cut through the tense air, laced with disdain and defiance. Filled with hatred and rage, Khafra''s lips curled into a sinister grin as he laughed menacingly. "Today, you will die," he spat, his voice dripping with malice. Coating his sword with dark energy, Khafra surged forward, his movements swift and deadly. With a flick of his wrist, he erased Jack''s senses, plunging him into a disorienting void. Jack frantically searched for his sword, his senses dulled by Khafra''s power. With a desperate leap, he managed to seize his weapon, narrowly avoiding Khafra''s lethal strike. But Khafra was relentless. With a swift turn, he unleashed a wave of dark energy, sending Jack crashing to the ground, his body wracked with searing pain. As Jack lay on the ground, his body ablaze with agony, Khafra approached, his sword dragging along the dirt as he closed in on his wounded prey. With a cruel smirk, he lifted Jack with ease, his grip like a vice around Jack''s body. In a cruel twist, Khafra hurled Jack into the air, rendering him helpless as he descended toward the waiting blade. With a sickening thud, Jack impaled himself on Khafra''s sword, his body skewered by the cruel metal. Thick blood poured from his mouth, his eyes fluttering as darkness closed in around him CH.71 “I AM A MAN WHO DESIRES DEATH” Death, a fear for one, and a desire for another, What makes the two people different? They both, after all, are human. You know, one day someone once said to me, "The reality of our humanity: Life is a lie in which we live, And death is the truth we fear to seek, As unconsciously, inside our minds and hearts, we know, After death, we will be no more." So think once again, life a beautiful lie, And death a brutal reality. I AM A MAN WHO DESIRES DEATH Being pushed back by Hermeson, Ramon found himself buried under the rubble. With a grunt, he pushed aside the large rocks and rose to his feet, blood streaming down his face from his forehead, his arms limp and unresponsive. In silence, they faced each other, Ramon''s gaze unwavering despite the blood dripping from his wounds. Menes, seeing all his soldiers facing hardship nearly about to stand on the doorstep of defeat and some on the doorstep of death, raised his sword and let out a commanding voice. Nefer and Amara Kadesh, stop this war. Avoid fighting us and be safe. Dont kill our people and be protected. But if you do not, then the consequences are yours alone to bear. For I bring you men who desire DEATH. Nefer, the commander of the Nebu, sat atop his horse, his expression inscrutable. After a moment of contemplation, he replied, "And what, exactly, are you trying to accomplish, Menes? It is clear that we have the upper hand." Suddenly, from the depths of the cave, emerged a woman, her presence commanding attention. Her voice rang out like thunder, echoing through the air with authority. "Menes, you are a true fool," she declared. Dressed in black armour, her eyes glowed with an intense green hue, and her black hair flowed freely from beneath her helmet. She was Amara Kadesh, the formidable leader of the Nebu. Nefer got off his horse and slowly began walking to Menes as his soldiers soon cleared a pathway for him, slowly forming a human ring around the two commanders. Menes and Nefer were about to begin their fighting. Ramon stood still in front of Hermeson, silent as they both looked at each other while the soldiers in the battlefield raged on. Ramon broke the silence. "Why did you agree to lose your humanity?" Hermeson replied, "I protect family. My." On the verge of crying, Ramon held back his tears as he looked down at the ground. However, despite his efforts, some drops escaped. Hermeson looked at Ramon as if something clicked in his mindan old memory from the past. On a hilltop overlooking the City of Saharan, he sat with a woman, his wife. She clung to his hands, holding them tight as nightfall rose and the stars came out, the sun drowned at the edge of the sand dunes. Then, in a sudden change of atmosphere, he saw himself holding the same hand of his wife. There she laid on his legs, she placed her hand on his face and cried tears smiling while she slowly bled, the soldiers running around creating a storm of dust. Hermeson looked up in the sky and cried; his wife spoke. "I Love You." Soon, in a room, his wife laid on the bed, lucky enough to recover from her injuries. She woke up smiling as she looked at Hermeson besides her. He made a promise to her while holding her hands tightly, uttering, "I will protect you no matter what." His wife replied, "I will fight on till the Both of us Can Die together." His wife was injured, and her recovery required money. Thus, Hermeson took the offer to turn into The Beast so that his wife can live a long Life Which he couldn''t offer her while being with her. (His Wife was Injured in one of the attacks which the Anubis conducted on the Nebu) Hearing Ramon say, "I too want to protect people. I''m sorry, but after I do this, you won''t be able to protect anyone." Ramon held tightly to his sword and spread out his right hand, getting ready to use his power. He commanded, "Dark Energy, Dark Knight." From behind him, dark armour engulfed Ramon. His face, head, hands, legshis whole body was covered in darkness, except his eyes, his sword became longer and wider. His aura exuded danger. Ramon went in for an attack on Hermeson. The rubble around him flew in all directions due to the sheer force of his lunge towards the beast. Hermeson used his Kanabo as the two different weapons clashed, creating a force field pushing back all the soldiers around them without even making contact. The sheer force of the clash was overwhelming. Kamil, eyes wide open, his mouth dry, worried, "Oh Ramon, I hope you''re okay." Memnon, who was fatigued by the soldiers who kept coming back to life, was letting out a river of sweat. He looked at Ramon and joked, "I never knew he had such power. It''s destructive. No wonder the commander didn''t let him use it." Nefer, seeing that Hermeson was having a hard time fighting Ramon, understood that soon, if he didn''t make a remarkable move, the battle would turn in Favor of the Royal Army. Hermeson''s defence was broken by Ramon as his sword pushed the Kanabo making it fly away behind him. Ramon lifted his sword in front of Hermeson, planning to land his final blow. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "Hermeson, I hope I was wrong," Ramon spoke as he cried, still looking down at the ground. He called his attack, "Sword of Justice," slashing Hermeson in half and the battlefield as well. The dark slash killed anyone in its way, mainly the Nebu soldiers, and hit the mountain behind the army, almost cutting it in half. Nefer and Amara Kadesh looked in shock as Hermeson was killed by Ramon. All the soldiers of the Royal Army looked on in shock as Ramon lifted his sword high in the sky. He uttered, "I am a man who desires death." The wind picked up as the sun reached its zenith, painting the sky a vibrant blue reminiscent of the ocean. In the vast desert below, a solitary bird soared freely, casting shadows over a city of shattered homes and shattered souls. Inside one of these homes sat a woman, cloaked and weary, her gaze fixed on the birds that danced above. Passing by, an elderly man paused to address her curiosity. "What captures your attention up there?" he inquired. With a smile, the woman responded simply, "The birds." "Ah, I see," nodded the old man, joining her in observing the sky. After a moment of quiet contemplation, he ventured another question. "Has Hermeson gone with the army?" "Yes, but I believe he''ll return," she assured him. The old man, his expression softened with concern, offered his assistance. "If you ever need help or funds for your treatment, don''t hesitate to ask. Hermeson left some with me." With a gentle nod, the old man resumed his journey down the endless road ahead. Still smiling but perplexed, the woman watched him go, thoughts swirling in her mind. "I know you''ll come back, Hermeson. You made a promise, and I''ll keep mine," she silently vowed. As he halted once more, the old man gazed at the sky with sorrowful eyes. "Hermeson, why didn''t you disclose the truththat you''ve lost your humanity?" A tear trickled down his weathered cheek, his gaze drifting to a fallen bird nearby. The battlefield was filled with cheers from his comrades. Menes looked at Nefer and let out an evil smirk. "So, Nefer, you still think it''s going to go well for you?" Nefers face was filled with rage, his nerves on the verge of escaping his head. "Alright then, I guess I need to go all out," he declared, spreading his hands wide. "Name Enslavement Level 4: KING!" Nefer commanded, the wind slowly raging and rising in speed. The Nebu soldiers around Nefer began to have their eyes turn red, as if Nefer ''s red aura was escaping like spider''s legs, grabbing, and attaching onto the soldiers, making them puppets under his control. "KING NEFER commands you to kill MENES!" he shouted, the soldiers under his manipulation now advancing towards Menes. Menes could feel a sense of danger as the soldiers'' aura oddly changed, appearing stronger. It was as if Nefer was sending them his strength, using them as puppets to fight Menes and avoid getting injured. Meanwhile, Amara Kadesh also used her power. Her ability allowed her to send messages to large groups of people, and she commanded her soldiers to all meet near the middle, filling the gaps they left in their defence. It was as if her voice echoed from the heavens, reaching only her soldiers'' minds. The puppet soldiers began their attack on Menes, clashing swords with him. However, this time, Menes was the one getting pushed back. As Menes slid backward, his mind raced to find a solution to beat Nefer. "It''s as if he is the one fighting me; he channels his soul to the different bodies of the soldiers he controls. Even if I kill one soldier, he''ll just escape to another one''s body, leading me to kill an innocent soul," Menes spoke in his mind, frustration evident in his voice. sighing heavily, his frustration boiling over. "Damn you, Nefer. You know I''m not trying to kill any of these Nebu soldiers, but you''re trying to make me do it". The soldiers kept attacking Menes, but he refused to kill them, opting instead to push them back. "Damn, these two still haven''t showed up. I swear I''m going to kill them today," Menes thought, frustration evident in his mind. Breathing heavily after trying not to kill the puppet soldiers, Menes wiped the sweat from his forehead. He smiled confidently. "Absolute," he commanded, lifting his hand in the air. "Defeat," he declared, dropping his hand. The soldiers around Menes quickly went unconscious, his aura of pure black darkness enveloping them. Even the puppet soldiers succumbed, their weak souls rendered blank. "So, Nefer, your power isn''t so great after all. You are no king. You do not own these people; you simply manipulate them. You''re a master manipulator, and today, I''ll make sure to remind you of the true kingGod, the master of humanity," Menes proclaimed with conviction. On the other hand, Kasib knelt on the ground, his sword engraved in it. His hands felt rough, as if he had lifted a thousand rocks, as he clung to his sword for support, his breath heavy yet slow. Colos twisted his neck jaggedly to the side and uttered, "I heard from inside the cave that you want to be a true warrior. So, human, is this it? A true warrior? What a shame. You are truly worthless. True warrior? Crap. I guess I should just end it here for you. I don''t want to waste any more time." Colos lifted his hand, transforming it into a sharp blade. Kasib shouted to Colos, "Damn you! Damn you, beast! I refuse! REFUSE to die like this! This won''t be my end! I won''t let it be!" As Colos slashed, the force of the cut raced towards Kasib... In his mind, facing death, Kasib lived in a reality of his own. A voice from behind called out, "KASIB," gently as it placed its hand on his shoulder. The attack which Colos sent towards Kasib stopped as if time itself had halted. Kasib looked to his shoulderit was his father, Rahekhet. Tears poured down Kasib''s eyes as he spoke in a child''s voice, "Father." Rahekhet spoke, "Kasib, my child, don''t cry. I''ll be here for you every time until you become a true warrior. Now, listen carefully to what I''m about to tell you." Pausing for a moment, Rahekhet continued, "It''s true, a true warrior doesn''t need a sword. His presence alone brings about change. But how does one get the title of a warrior? Well, it''s hypocritical; this world is too. See, I was never a true warrior when I was young, hailed as one of the strongest. I used my sword to slay my enemies, protect the ones I loved, cherish my family, friends. However, there once came a point in my life where this all changed that pivotal moment was you, Kasib." Shocked, Kasib looked at his father in confusion. "Kasib, the day you were born, I placed my sword down. People never wanted to fight me as soon as they heard my name; they wouldn''t. From that day, I decided to give it up, all of it. The advice I come to give you here is that use the sword as a tool to be a warrior, but don''t become the sword itself because only those who can abandon the sword can understand what it means to be a TRUE WARRIOR. And remember, kiddo," Rahekhet smiled, "the day when you do become a true warrior, you''ll see me smiling just like this at you." Soon, the figure of his father started to disappear, and the confusion which Kasib once held was cleared. It was as if the fog which lingered about his father was lifted. Kasib looked up at the sky as the tears continued to drop from his eyes, etching themselves inside his clothes, spreading as if a tissue was wet and soaked. Soon, time started to flow normally again, and Colos''s attack slowly came towards Kasib. He wiped his tears with his hands, transforming into a man as he dodged Colos''s attack by moving to the side. Pulling his sword out of the ground, with a lumpy body, he stood again to fight with his spirit high. "Huh, human, you still don''t die. I guess my attacks won''t get to you. However, I will," Colos smiled with an evil grin as he teleported in an instant behind Kasib, smacking him down onto the ground. Kasib passed out due to the sheer force of the attack. Letting out a huge sigh, Colos spoke, "You bore me, human. Well, I guess there is only one way to end it for you. If I leave you here alone, then you''ll come back to bite me. I''ll just bite now." He smiled as he picked up Kasib''s body, opening his mouth and placed him inside, swallowing Kasib like a snake eating its prey. The soldiers on the battlefield looked in shock, distracted by Colos''s inhumane act. (Kairo Tempest) MID-WEEK Character Card Name: Kairo Tempest Age: 12 Gender: Male 3RD Commander of the Nubian Army (The Same Army Which The Crew Went To Meet) Physical Description: Kairo Tempest is a striking young commander with a deep, rich complexion that distinguishes him. He exudes confidence and maturity that overlooks his age. His eyes are a deep and intense shade of amber, reflecting his sharp intellect and determination. Kairo''s hair, a crown of tightly coiled curls, gives his face an air of unruly charm. He dresses in a commander''s uniform that is tailored to his small frame. Power: Float Ability: The young boy possesses the remarkable power of Levitation Mastery, which grants him the ability to make objects and even himself float in the air. Usage: Object Levitation: The boy can focus his power on an object and cause it to levitate in midair. He can control the height, speed, and movement of the levitating object, enabling him to manipulate it with precision. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Self-Levitation: With practice, the boy learns to extend his power to himself, allowing him to float and maneuver in the air. He can control his elevation and direction, effectively granting him the ability to fly. Aerial Manipulation: The young prodigy can manipulate the levitated objects from a distance, directing them to move, rotate, or interact with other objects. This ability can be utilized for various purposes, such as creating barriers, distractions, or even launching attacks. Precision and Control: Through meticulous practice, the boy hones his power to achieve remarkable precision and control over levitated objects. He can perform intricate tasks, assemble complex structures, or disarm traps from a safe distance. Weaknesses: Concentration and Focus: Levitating objects or himself requires the young boy''s full concentration and focus. Mental distractions or emotional turbulence can disrupt his control, causing objects to fall or lose stability. Weight Limitation: The boy''s levitation power has a limit to the weight he can manipulate. Larger or heavier objects require more energy and effort, and he may struggle to maintain control over them for extended periods. Energy Drain: Levitating objects or himself consumes the boy''s energy and stamina. Prolonged use of his power can lead to fatigue and physical exhaustion. Vulnerability to Dark Energy Coating: If objects are coated with a layer of dark energy, the boy''s ability to levitate them is nullified. Dark energy disrupts his power, preventing him from exerting control over the coated objects. The power of Levitation Mastery grants the young boy the remarkable ability to make objects and himself float, providing a range of creative and strategic possibilities. However, the necessity for concentration, limitations on weight, energy drain, vulnerability in combat, and susceptibility to dark energy coating contribute to a well-rounded set of weaknesses. The young prodigy must learn to harness his power effectively while being mindful of potential challenges and adversaries who may exploit his vulnerabilities. CH.72 Henu Safir the Human Hunter 2nd commander of the Royal Army All eyes were fixed on Colos, widened in horror at the brutality he displayed. Half of Kasib''s body was consumed by him like a serpent devouring its prey. Among them, Kamil wept bitterly, his cry echoing, "Kasib, no!" Ramon, still reeling from his own battle with Hermeson, stared at the gruesome spectacle with tears threatening to spill. Meanwhile, Memnon rushed toward Kasib''s direction, his expression filled with concern. Khonsu and Alfonse watched in horror, Khonsu''s anger rising as he abandoned his post to protect the car, charging toward Kasib. Menes, engaged in his own struggle against Nefer, sent a command to Kasib, the last one he might hear if he still lived. "Kasib! Are you a warrior or not? Rise even from death! Do not let the blood and name of Rahekhet go in vain! Rise!" Kasib''s grip on his sword tightened, a sudden change noted by Colos, who was perplexed. Before he could react, a sword pierced through Colos''s body, eliciting a scream of agony that seemed to echo from the depths of the ocean. As the sword cut through him, Colos fell to the ground, his body beginning to evaporate. With his remaining strength, he questioned, "You, human... What have you done?" Victoriously, Kasib rose from the ground, his sword raised toward Menes and Nefer. "I, son of Rahekhet, cannot be defeated by something that isn''t human. Anyone or anything in my way will face my rage! I will become a true warrior!" he declared, rallying his soldiers with newfound resolve, much like Ramon had done before him. Amra commanded her soldiers to attack Kasib, aiming to prevent him from boosting the morale of the Royal Army troops. The soldiers charged toward Kasib with the intent to kill him. Despite his injuries from the fight with Colos, Kasib braced himself, knowing that if he fell, it would dampen the soldiers'' spirits. "I can''t take them all on, but if I go down, their morale will suffer," he thought, preparing to face the onslaught. Before the soldiers could reach him, his two comrades, Khonsu and Memnon, appeared behind him. They patted Kasib''s back reassuringly, signalling him to rest for the moment. As Khonsu and Memnon took their positions, the attacking soldiers hesitated. "Bring it on! Let us show you what the Royal Guards of the Royal Army can do," Khonsu declared, his tone serious. Memnon, with a mischievous grin, activated his past contemplation ability. "If you seek revenge, let me reignite that fire in your empty skulls," he taunted. Khonsu added, "You''ve brought great shock to our people. Isn''t it time you experienced a shock yourselves?" Laughing, Memnon teased, "This was about to be a chilling moment, and you had to ruin it with your dead jokes!" "It''s not a dead joke; it''s a quote," Khonsu retorted. "Whatever," Memnon replied, shaking his head. As they talked to each other, a brave soldier attempted to attack, but Memnon swiftly shot a blue arrow toward his head, triggering his most haunting memories. Meanwhile, another soldier aimed for Khonsu, only to be met with a thousand volts of electricity, briefly revealing his skeletal structure before he collapsed. "Thank you, guys," Kasib said gratefully, relieved to have such support. With smiles on their faces, Khonsu and Memnon pressed forward, engaging in combat with the soldiers who dared to attack. Amara Kadesh seethed with anger as her patience wore thin. Menes locked eyes with Nefer and issued a challenge, "Come at me yourself, Nefer." As the puppet soldier lunged at Menes, he effortlessly sidestepped and delivered a powerful kick, sending the soldier crashing into nearby Nebu troops. With a smirk, Menes continued, "If you don''t, then I guess..." In the blink of an eye, Menes vanished and reappeared in front of Nefer, his fist poised to strike with fluid motion "I''ll come to you". Amara Kadesh could only watch in awe as Menes''s blow landed square on Nefer''s stomach, shattering his armour and sending him hurtling backward into a nearby hill. Frozen in shock, she observed as Menes stood beside her, his body partially cloaked by swirling sand kicked up by his speed, yet his piercing eyes still visible. Reacting swiftly, Amara attempted to summon a Dark Shield, but she was too slow. Menes''s punch shattered her shield, the force of his blow sending her tumbling backward. Fortunately, her quick reflexes allowed her to erect a Circular Shield, enveloping her body in dark energy and shielding her from further harm. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Pyrion, the Dragon Beast, the only beast out of the 3 that remained, breathed down hell on the Royal Army soldiers with his fire. However, for a brief moment, he halted his assault and looked into the distant horizon, his face turning worrisome as if he detected an aura that scared him. Nefer emerged from the rubble and raised his arms. "That''s it. You''re dead! OH SOLDIERS! I, KING NEFER, COMMAND YOU ALL TO ATTACK MENES!" All the soldiers of the Nebu suddenly turned their gazes towards Menes and ran towards him, disengaging in all other combat. Khonsu and Memnon were pushed from behind as the soldiers rushed towards Menes. Menes stood, looking up at the sky. He took a deep breath. "I can feel it. I guess I can leave it up to the two of them now." He spread his hands, activating "Absolute Shield." The soldiers who attacked all came to a halt as they collided with Menes''s shield, unable to penetrate it. Pyrion, his face still glued in the same direction, descended to the floor. Memnon smiled. "Huh, didn''t know he would be here. Damm, I guess victory is ours, isn''t it?" Khonsu commented, "You''re right." Ramon, who was now close to the two, shouted, "Hey, what''s going on?" Kamil chimed in from across the battlefield as it went silent. He, too, curiously shouted, "I don''t know; they all stopped." The puppet soldiers, which Nefer controlled, froze as they, too, looked in the same direction as Pyrion. Memnon, Khonsu, at least explain to us, urged Alfonse as he rushed to the group. Kasib, breathing heavily, also joined. "This feeling..." Memnon replied, "Yes, this feeling. It''s him. Henu Safir, the 2nd Commander of the Royal Army of Thebes." Nefer, confused about the reason why the puppets were frozen, all looking in one direction, commanded again, "You bastards, move! At least do some damage to his shield!" However, his soldiers dared not move a muscle as they all looked east. The sun reached its peak in the distance, the soldiers saw something that looked like an oasis, an ocean dancing. However, the illusion was soon broken as from the mirage, the fake oasis emerged a man wearing white walking slowly towards the battlefield. Behind him was a small group of horsemen. Amara Kadesh deactivated her shield and squinted her eyes, trying to make out the man''s face. Traumatically, when she realized who it was, her face became dull, her mouth open, eyes widened, while Nefer mumbled, "If it''s who I think it is, then it''s all over, isn''t it?" He spoke in sadness. Amara replied, "Maybe, but we won''t give up. This is our only chance." She held tightly to her sword. As Henu Safir halted, he shouted to Menes, "Menessss!!!! Long time no see. I guess I have to protect you again." He laughed loudly, almost mocking Menes''s strength. Menes, deactivating his shield, jokingly said, "Well, I''ll see how much help you need when soldiers attack you and you aren''t trying to kill them. That''s not your specialty, right? You cannot spare a life." Amidst the conversation of the two commanders, Pyrion, commanded by Amara Kadesh to attack Henu, went flying to the ground to get a good punch. "Damn, it''s him, Yune the Royal Guard," spoke Nefer, irritated. The Nebu soldiers murmured in the background, "There are two royal guards with him. Look, it''s the second Royal Guard, Noya, and Yune, the first Royal Guard." Noya, the second Royal Guard, had black hair with noir eyes. His hair was tied back, and he held a long samurai sword. He was adorned in silver armour, the two long strands of his hair swaying as he looked onwards. Yune, a young man in his mid-20s, was the first and strongest Royal Guard. He had sharp brown eyes and brown hair, with an intense and strong physique. He held onto his bow, with his arrows neatly tucked away behind him in his quiver. Kasib looked at Yune, and the surroundings around him disappeared. He spoke, "So this is one of the strongest Royal Guards. Am I even a match?" Memnon shouted, "Noya! Yuneee!!" across the battlefield. Noya waved back like a little child, smiling, while Yune looked away towards Noya and mumbled, "Aww, this is so awkward." He made an embarrassed and annoyed face. As Pyrion flew by, nothing about Henu seemed to change. He was still standing tall, looking towards Menes. However, to all the soldiers, they saw a spectacle: the arm of the third Beast, Pyrion, was stuck on Henu Safir''s shoulder. The sheer force and speed of Pyrion''s attack didn''t even shake Henu Safir. Henu lifted his left hand and grabbed the broken limb of Pyrion. He looked at it with his eyes, a deep blue like the ocean, and said, "Birdie, you left something behind." Looking to his right, he said, "YUNE, take care of our flying friend. I can''t be bothered to aim for the sky." Yune, garbed in purple Armour with deep black grooves in it, lifted his arrow and pointed it to his right, firing it in the wrong direction. The soldiers of the Nebu laughed. "He can''t even fire an arrow. Stupid." Yune shouted, "Teleport!" A purple wormhole the size of a hand appeared, teleporting the arrow multiple times, increasing its speed and velocity. Then the arrow struck Pyrion on his head, killing the beast while he was flying, his brain splattering all over the sand as he fell to the ground, slowly becoming lifeless. Back to Jack and Khafra''s fight, it was away from the battlefield, thus they didn''t notice Henu Safir''s entrance or the killing of the three beasts. Khafra sat on the ground, breathing heavily as he threw Jack''s lifeless body a few meters away in front of him. Taking a deep breath, he mumbled to himself, "Huh, I got lucky that I turned off my senses, or else I would have lost." He got back up, using his sword as support. "Might as well finish him off before he becomes trouble. Can''t leave any of the Royal Army''s people alivethey always find a way to get us back." He dragged the sword across the sand, leaving behind a trail, halting as he closed in on Jack''s body. Khafra lifted his sword slowly. The background fades white as only Khafra''s and Jack''s bodies become visible. Khafra activates his senses to the max. "Time to die, Nomad," he whispers... Swooooooooosh... Khafra''s eyes widen, his body unable to attack. Sweat appears on his forehead. GULP* Jack''s body disappears as a being stands right beside Khafra and whispers into his ear, "I don''t think so." Firefly Picture of a Figure its texture is the Galaxy and the stars twirling in its body (Manly Figu.jpg Literally the picture OneDrive link if yo cant see the pic CH.73 Henu Safirs Power & The 2 Siblings Henu Safir stepped forward, asserting his authority with a commanding presence. "I, Henu Safir, am here to participate in this war and protect the people of Thebes. I declare that any enemy who stands before me will be demolished!" His voice boomed as his eyes blazed with anger, and his hair flowed wildly in the wind. Silence loomed after his speech. "What are you waiting for? FIGHT!" shouted Amara. The soldiers roared, charging towards Henu Safir and his small band of warriors. Kasib, worried, urged, "We need to do something. He can''t fight all of them." Memnon replied with a smirk, "No need to worry about him. He''s survived murder, assassination, and genocide. He won''t break easily." Henu looked at the soldiers, his eyes shining with an odd blue glow. He swiped his right hand to the left in their direction. "May Death be Upon you..." In an instant, the soldiers'' heads were swinging in the air while their bodies continued to run towards Henu, forgetting to stop. Kasib''s eyes widened. At that moment he knew "I am no match," he thought, staring at the destruction before him. Soon, the bodies fell to the ground. Amara and Nefer stood wordless, their eyes fixed on the end of those soldiers. "Good work, Commander," said Noya, smiling Current Army Numbers Royal Nebu: 4,000 soldiers remaining. Royal Army: 7,500 soldiers remaining, plus the addition of Henu Safir. Nefer looks over to Amara and says, "This is it. Give it your all, Amara. I''m going to do it." Amara replies in worry, "Nefer, don''t! We are outmatched. There is no point in risking your life now." "Amara, I always wanted to say something to you," Nefer hinted. "Thank you for giving me a home." However, before Amara could reply, the wind around Nefer started to stir rapidly. Red sparks came out of his body as he used "King the Final Stage," the highest peak of level 4. Before, Nefer could only control a handful of soldiers around him, but now he could control the whole army. The ground shook as Nefer''s red waves attached themselves to the soldiers'' bodies. "What''s going on?" questioned Kamil. Memnon replied, covering himself with his hand, "He''s using too much of his power. This is his peak." "Shield!" Kamil shouted, protecting the group from rubble that floated in the sky due to Nefer''s waves crashing everywhere. "Henu and Menes, I''ll get both of you. I''ll take revenge for destroying our city, killing our people. I''ll kill you, you hear me?" Nefer shouted in rage. "ABSOLUTE..." Menes spoke, his eyes hidden with darkness. While Henu Safir spoke, "MAY..." "Destruction," Menes finished with a dark look in his eyes. "Failure be upon you," Henu Safir finished with a grin on his face. In a sudden rush, the soldiers began to run towards Menes. However, a whirlpool of darkness appeared behind him, while Henu Safir ran towards him, jumping in the air, getting ready to punch. "Eyes of HELIOS, lend me your strength," Henu spoke as his eyes glowed and the air began to Mold around his hand. He pulled his hand back and sent a punch which broke the sound barrier towards the piled-up soldiers by Menes''s whirlpool, spreading them through the battlefield up to 400 meters away. While falling to the ground, Henu spoke, "WINGS," and the wind formed wings for him, which he used to descend slowly, finally landing next to Menes. "Menes, you can go rest. You look beat up," mocked Henu Safir. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. The soldiers of the Royal Army cheered. One soldier whistled, "Show ''em, Commander Henu! The drinks are on me tonight for you." Henu replied to the soldiers, "Make sure you have enough money. Don''t go back on your word." Menes cracked his neck side by side. "I still got some strength to beat some sense into you for being so late." "Oh yeah, sorry about that. Got busy dealing with some bandits on the way," Henu replied. "So how many did you leave alive?" Menes smiled. "The bandits or the Nebu soldiers?" Henu asked, looking confused. "The soldiers," Menes answered. "Oh, don''t worry. I didn''t kill them. I knew you would definitely have killed me if I did. However, I did kill the bandits before. That was necessary. I hope you can understand." "I do understand," Menes replied. Kamil, with his horse and the squad, rushed over to Menes and Henu Safir. Henu Safir''s squad united in the middle of the battlefield as well. "So, Amara, you ready?" asked Menes, his eyes turning white while his red sinister smile echoed bloodlust. Henu, on the other hand, cracked his hands. Nefer stepped in front of Amara Kadesh. "I won''t let them get to you, don''t worry." Nefer spoke, "It''s been a very long time since I have had such tough competition." Yune and Noya finally arrived, standing behind Henu. "Commander, please make it quick. I wanna go home," Yune sighed. While Noya energetically spoke, "Come at us with all you''ve got." Yune looked at Noya with a disgusted face and spoke, "Aren''t you tired from fighting the bandits before? Come on, man, level with me here. Give it a rest." While Yune and Noya were arguing, Kasib couldn''t help but admire Yune''s strength. His purple armour gave him a commanding presence, and his skill and strength were felt on the battlefield by his aura. "So, this is the strongest soldier other than the commanders," Kasib thought to himself. "Let''s begin," Nefer declared, sending one of his soldiers running toward Henu Safir. ThuddHenu''s massive hand grabbed the soldier by the head, lifting him up effortlessly before hurling him south with incredible speed. Nefer, unfazed, sent a horde of soldiers toward Menes. "Darkness Black Whip!" Menes shouted, his hand releasing a whip of darkness that swept the soldiers away, rendering them all unconscious. Attempting to be sneaky, Nefer sent another soldier to attack from behind. Without looking, Yune shot an arrow that pierced the soldier''s hand, making him unable to wield a sword. Yune glanced at Nefer, "Cheap trick." Kasib, shocked, thought, "I didn''t even hear the soldier. How did he know?" marvelling at Yune''s awareness. Meanwhile, Noya drew his sword and ran toward the crowd. "Wind of the Sword!" he shouted, his slash creating a powerful gust that sent soldiers flying. Noya joked, "Commander, it would have been easier if we could kill them," smiling and licking his lips. Nefer''s face tightened with determination. "Amara, get ready," he urged. Amara gripped her sword tightly, her eyes filled with resolve. "I won''t let them break through." As the battle raged on, Henu Safir, Menes, Yune, and Noya demonstrated their overwhelming power, making it clear why they were the commanders and royal guards. The battlefield was a whirlwind of strength and strategy, each side pushing to gain the upper hand. Nefer, despite the odds, continued to command his soldiers, his determination unwavering. "This is far from over," he muttered, preparing for the next move. The Royal Army soldiers cheered for their leaders, their spirits lifted by the display of power. The Nebu soldiers, though outmatched, fought with everything they had, driven by their loyalty and desperation. In the midst of the chaos, Kasib watched in awe, realizing the true power and skill of the royal guards. Amara Kadesh stared at Menes and Henu Safir, her eyes frozen in one direction, locked in an unblinking gaze. She looked and looked, unable to move. "Nefer, stop!" she shouted, tears forming in her eyes. Nefer, confused, turned to her. "What is up with you?" Amara''s voice trembled as she spoke, "That''s... that''s my brother Kamil." Everyone''s eyes turned toward Kamil. Henu Safir''s face filled with shock, Menes turned his head slowly, awe-struck. Yune and Noya instinctively aimed their weapons at Kamil''s head. Khonsu and Memnon, both lost for words, stood with eyes wide open, while Ramon, slower on the uptake, still struggled to piece together the clues. Kamil, standing amidst the chaos, looked back at Amara with a mixture of surprise and recognition. "Sister?" he uttered, his voice barely audible over the din of the battlefield. Amara''s tears flowed freely now. "Kamil, it''s really you!" she cried out, her sword lowering as the weight of the revelation sank in. Nefer, still reeling from the shock, asked, "What are you talking about, Amara? How can he be your brother?" Amara took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. "We were separated when we were children. I left him in a building to go and search for our parents, and I thought he was lost forever. But there he is... my brother." Kamil, his own emotions surging, took a step forward. "Sister, I''ve been looking for you all these years. I joined the Royal Army to find you, to protect you." The battlefield seemed to pause in a moment of surreal stillness. The Royal Army soldiers, the Nebu soldiers, and even the commanders and Royal guards took in the scene, the intensity of the battle momentarily overshadowed by this unexpected reunion. Menes, lowering his weapon, looked at Henu Safir. "What now, Henu?" Henu Safir, still processing the situation, took a deep breath. "Family ties run deep. This changes things." Nefer, his resolve softening, turned to Amara. "What do you want to do, Amara?" Amara, looking at Kamil with a mix of joy and sorrow, replied, "I want to protect him, Nefer. But I also know where my loyalties lie." Henu Safir, stepping forward, spoke with authority. "Let us resolve this with honour. Let the battlefield decide the fate of our armies" The soldiers, both Royal and Nebu, nodded in agreement "Amara, you may be my sister, but right now you are an enemy of my kingdom," Kamil shouted, his veins popping out of his head in anger. "You took the lives of innocent people! Commander, do not hold backI won''t either!" he shouted. Henu Safir smiled grimly, taking his sword and charging forward. In a swift and unexpected move, he slashed deep into Nefer''s chest. Nefer''s body twisted from the force of the attack, and he fell to the ground with a silent thud. "Nefer!" Amara screamed, rushing to his side. She knelt beside him, tears streaming down her face. Ch.74 Steller The Strongest Being Steller, a being strong its powers unknown to the world Holding the secrets to the past and the Chronotex itself What happened to Jack is he still alive Is Steller going to kill everyone and chuck them to the side I guess we will soon find out If Steller is our enemy or friend In the end, will it all work out Or will the darkness descend CH.74 Steller The Strongest Being The Nebu soldiers, now prisoners of war, were being chained up and marched towards the capital, Thebes. Nefer, despite his injuries, was among them, his defeat etched deeply into his weary face. The victorious soldiers of the Royal Army were finally beginning to relax, their tense muscles easing as they relished the hard-fought victory. Kamil sighed heavily, swiping the sweat off his forehead. "Oof, finally we are DONE. It''s time for rest." Alphonse nodded in agreement. "Well, it''s done now. We do deserve a rest." Khonsu, always curious, asked, "How many did you guys kill?" Kasib replied confidently, "112." Memnon joked, "If you''re counting the ones that came back to life, then make it about 400." Ramon started counting on his fingers, a serious look on his face. "113." "Well, you can''t count that many on just fingers, dumbass," Kamil shouted. Ramon mocked, "Huh, really? How many did you kill, Mr. Prince on a Horse?" Kamil replied arrogantly, "Well, for your knowledge, I am a protector, not a killer." Khonsu, nonchalantly, said, "Just say you killed no one." "Hey, Mr. Who Asked the Question, you haven''t said your number," Kamil replied. "Mine is 70. I joined late, that''s why." "Sad, mine is only 30. Well, no rush," sighed Alphonse. "What about you, Jack?" asked Ramon as he looked to his right. His mouth dropped open as he stuttered, "J-J-Jack... NOOOOO! Guys, Jack is missing!" Ramon shouted, his voice filled with panic. The whole group turned towards him, confusion and concern spreading across their faces. Noya and Yune joined the group from behind. Noya asked with a smile, "Is Jack the new guy everyone''s been talking about?" "Noya, I don''t think this is a great time to ask that question," replied Memnon, his face filled with worry. "He should be here. If not, where was he last seen?" Yune asked, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. Kamil''s face turned serious. "We need to find him. He was last seen fighting Khafra." Memnon nodded. "We should split up and search. He couldn''t have gone far." "Agreed," said Yune. "We''ll cover more ground that way. Stay alert and report back if you find anything." As the group rushed past the chained-up Nefer, suddenly, a figure emerged, its hand gripping Nefer''s face. Even Nefer, lost in his shame, didn''t register what was happening. The figure''s presence was overwhelming, and it spoke in a demonic voice that sent chills down everyone''s spine: "Death." In an instant, the atmosphere shifted. The air grew heavy with an oppressive weight, and a palpable fear gripped the hearts of everyone present. The two commanders, Menes and Henu Safir, looked terrified, their faces contorted with a mix of shock and horror. The rest of the group felt the same dread, as if their hearts had dropped into their stomachs. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The figure''s grip tightened on Nefer''s face, and in a horrifying moment, the skin was ripped away, leaving only a skull. The sight was grotesque and surreal, a nightmarish vision that left the soldiers paralyzed with fear. Around the commanders'' stomachs, bulges appeared, pressing inward as if struck by an unseen force. Their eyes widened, filled with an uncomfortable mix of pain and terror. They lost their balance and were violently thrown backwards in opposite directions, crashing to the ground with a heavy thud. Kasib, Kamil, and the others stared in disbelief. The figure stood there, emanating an aura of malevolence and power. It was unlike anything they had encountered before, a being of pure darkness and death. Kamil, struggling to regain his composure, shouted, "What is that thing?!" His voice wavered, betraying his fear. Memnon, usually composed, found himself speechless, his mind racing to comprehend the situation. Yune and Noya, ever the stalwart guards, tried to steady themselves. Yune, gripping his bow tightly, whispered, "We need to regroup. This is not something we can face unprepared." Noya nodded, his hand on the hilt of his sword. "We have to get the others out of here. This thing... it''s beyond us." Amara, still reeling from her confrontation with Kamil, felt a fresh wave of despair. She looked at the skeletal face of Nefer, once her ally, now a terrifying reminder of whats to come. Menes, struggling to his feet, shouted to the group, "Fall back! We need to strategize. This isn''t a battle we can win with brute force alone." Menes and Henu Safir, sweat streaming down their faces, struggled to steady themselves after the brutal attack. The pain and worry etched deeply into their expressions mirrored the dread that filled the air. Before them stood an awe-inspiring yet terrifying being. The entity''s skin resembled carbon black cloth, seamlessly merging with patches of unbreakable armour adorning its shoulders, chest, hands, and knees. The armours texture was mesmerizing, reminiscent of the star-filled night sky, speckled with multi-coloured lights that glimmered like distant stars. Its face was similarly armoured, with two prominent, pointed horns extending from its head. Flowing behind the being was a mane of long, golden-blonde hair, billowing gracefully in the wind. Its sharp claws, encased in the same celestial armour, seemed capable of rending anything they touched. Encircling the entity''s shoulders was a luminous, dancing string of light, resembling a scarf, shimmering with the myriad colours of the Milky Way. The presence of this being was overwhelming, an amalgamation of cosmic beauty and raw, destructive power. It stood as a living embodiment of the universe''s awe-inspiring and terrifying aspects, a force of nature that seemed almost otherworldly. Menes, gripping his side in pain, spoke through gritted teeth, "What... is this thing? How do we fight something like this?" Henu Safir, equally shaken, tried to maintain his composure. "I''ve never seen anything like it. It''s like it''s made of the very fabric of the cosmos." Kasib, Kamil, and the rest of the group stood frozen, their eyes wide with fear and disbelief. The sight of this cosmic entity was beyond anything they had ever encountered, a manifestation of their deepest nightmares and greatest wonders. Menes walked slowly towards the being, its ominous presence radiating an almost tangible sense of dread. As the entity turned to face him, Menes gathered his resolve and asked, "Great being, the one who managed to knock me back, what is your name?" The being replied, its voice echoing with a cosmic resonance, "I am Steller." As it lifted its hand, an aura of power shimmered around it. Menes raised his hand in response, commanding, "Absolute..." Yune shouted to the soldiers on the battlefield, "Run away! Go to the side, soldiers!" Menes continued, "Destruction!" He released a black ball of dark energy towards Steller. The ground beneath it buckled and moulded to its path, showcasing the tremendous power of the attack. The ball of energy increased in speed until it made contact with the being. "Claw," intoned Steller. A sharp, white claw emerged from the being, resembling a large spider leg. The black ball of dark energy Menes had sent was reflected back towards him with even greater force. Kamil shouted, "Shield!" He created a canopy around Menes, attempting to protect him. However, as the attack struck, the wind around them rose, obscuring the outcome. Kamil''s face turned ashen. "There is no way... I can''t feel my shield," he said in a low, defeated voice. Yune and Noya, shocked, turned back to look at Menes. The dust began to clear, revealing a broken shield with Menes standing behind it, using dark energy to cover its cracks. "Thanks, Kamil," Menes said, his voice pained. Kamil announced, "If this thing, Steller, can break my shield, it means that it''s stronger than anyone in our army." Henu Safir, his eyes glowing blue with rage, commanded, "Earth Hold." The earth around Steller moulded itself to its legs, making it unable to move. Henu then lifted the earth in front of him into the air and sent it hurtling towards Steller. Despite the tremendous force, Steller remained unscathed, the earth crumbling upon impact. In a sudden, disorienting flash, Steller teleported in front of Henu Safir and said, "Good try." BOOOOOM! Henu Safir''s eyes widened in awe as he was sent flying backwards, unable to defend himself. The battlefield fell silent, the shockwaves of the confrontation still reverberating through the air. Menes, barely standing, looked towards where Henu had fallen, fear and uncertainty etched on his face. CH.75 STELLER VS THE 3 COMMANDERS SwoooooooSh! From behind Steller, a sword struck at light speed. White blood spurted from Steller''s mouth as its eyes widened in shock. "Good work to the both of you," said Setka, standing firm in front of Steller. Their eyes locked as Henu Safir and Menes slowly recovered and began to walk towards Setka, joining him. "This thing is making me bring back my prime," joked Menes. Henu Safir, cleaning the blood from his lips, laughed. "Oh boy, even I wouldn''t want to fight that." Kasib questioned himself, "Was Commander Menes that strong in his prime?" Yune, smiling wickedly, said, "I want to fight this thing as well," struggling to contain his urge. Noya looked at Yune, "You''re not alone." "So let''s do this thing," announced Setka. And so began the fight that would change the course of Jack''s life forever... "Where am I?" spoke an innocent voice. Standing in an endless void of black, a domain that didn''t exist in the real world, Jack found himself facing a being resembling Steller but without its armor. Its skin seemed to be made of the cosmos, stars like the pillars of creation. Jack stood still in awe as the surroundings changed. From the darkness grew stars, shooting from above and surrounding him with the cosmos. Then it all changed to a hill from Jack''s childhood. Jack was next to a tree, overlooking his old house where he lived with his father as a child. The green stood out like oil in water. Soon he heard a thud and slowly walked to the side to look. "We caught one! Finally." Jack''s eyes filled with tears; it was his younger self and his father catching a rabbit (CH39). "Dad," Jack cried in his inner voice. Soon his surroundings disappeared, and Steller stood in front of Jack. "I would ask who you are, but my eyes won''t stop tearing," Jack cried, wiping his eyes. "Don''t worry, I know how you feel," Steller replied. After wiping his tears, his eyes red, Jack finally asked, "Who are you?" "I am you," Steller replied. "Me?" Jack pointed at himself. "What do you mean?" Jack asked, confused. Steller began to speak. "The Chronotex is something that grants a human immense power. However, it cannot be used by just anyone; it must choose its wielder." "The Chronotex can be used by any living being, but to wield its power effectively, it should be near you. Even if stolen, it cannot be utilized by anyone else unless the original user has died. If the user has passed away, the Chronotex will either destroy itself or choose a new wielder if it deems them worthy." "There are a few rules: the Chronotex is bound to a soul, not a body. Dark energy is a hard counter to the Chronotex, but at a certain point, it conflicts with its powers. To use the Chronotex to its fullest, one must abandon dark energy and all other forms of power." This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "Each Chronotex has its own identity based on its power, and it reflects that in its user. It will select someone whose identity aligns with its own." Jack, annoyed, shouted, "Why are you telling me all this?" "Don''t you get it?" Steller slowly began to walk towards Jack and used its finger to point at his heart. "I am you, and you are me." "I am a Chronotex, Steller" Steller whispered in his ear. Jack''s eyes opened wide in shock. "Wait, what''s going on outside?" Jack questioned Steller. "Outside? Well, see for yourself," Steller pointed upwards, and the cosmos turned into a projector, showing Jack the outside world. Injured Henu Safir was running towards Steller, his eyes burning blue. "Slash of a Thousand Suns!" Henu roared, slashing his sword towards Steller. Menes added to the attack, "Absolute Destruction, Sword of Death!" he bellowed, throwing his sword to accelerate Henu''s attack. Jack, surprised and worried, cried out, "General Setka, he came too!" "Yes, he joined while we were talking," Steller clarified. "Steller, let me out! This isn''t right; these are my allies!" Jack argued. With a raised voice, Steller answered, "NO! Until they prove to me that they are your allies, I cannot let you go. You are a crucial pawn in my plan." "Steller, you have injured them enough! I command you to let me out and end this. These people are my allies!" Jack demanded as he pushed Steller. Back to the outside... Setka, with blood all over his face, yelled, "Speed of Light," and used his sword to slice through Steller, absolutely destroying it. Steller''s body was ripped apart and disintegrated into nothing as the attack created a massive crater. Setka walked out slowly, victorious, holding his sword high. The soldiers cheered. Kasib, his forehead filled with sweat, thought, "This is strength. This is what it will take for me to become a warrior. I am so far behind." Noya, worried, said, "The real question is if that thing is still alive." Soon, a light appeared at the impact site. Steller''s body regenerated slowly, becoming whole again. Setka, Henu, and Menes, shocked and injured, looked annoyed. Henu questioned, "When the hell will this thing die?" Menes answered, "Soon," with serious emotion in his eyes. "Menes, don''t tell me you''re going to use it here," Henu Safir questioned. "Don''t question it, Henu. You clearly saw this thing. Us three using our powers together still couldn''t defeat it. We may have to use our final weapon," Setka advised. "I will use Absolute End and erase this being from existence," Menes declared. Henu, worried, cried out, "You will lose five years of your life, Menes. Don''t!" Ignoring Henu Safir, Menes slowly started walking toward Steller. Back in the domain... "Steller, you''re doing too much. What do you want?" Jack questioned. "I want you. I want you to give me yourself, your life, so I can access the outside world without restrictions," Steller said with an evil smirk. Menes lifted his sword and spoke, "ABSOLUTE END." "Steller, this is the end for you!" he proclaimed. "The Chronotex is bound to a soul," Jack repeated Steller''s quote. "Which means that my soul, if it has a great enough will, can overshadow whatever you are doing!" Jack asserted. "Damn it," Steller exclaimed, his face angered. "I will to go back!" Soon, on the battlefield, Steller''s mask slowly ripped off but not fully. Behind it, Ramon saw Jack. Jack whispered, "Save me," in a broken voice. Menes, still unhinged, didn''t notice this as he was looking down. However, the only person who saw this was Ramon. "This is it," Menes said as he began to lower his sword on Steller. However, in a sudden move, Ramon shielded Steller and shouted, "Commander, we can''t! Jack is inside this thing!" Menes, shocked, demanded that Ramon move. "No, I won''t. I cannot let Jack die. This being is controlling him. I saw him! Jack''s cry for help, that hair, and those eyes are Jack''s. If you want to kill him, you will need to surpass me," Ramon insisted, his eyes closed, looking down at the ground, knowing full well he couldn''t defend Jack from Menes'' attack. "Hmm," Steller wondered, "is this your friend?" "Yes, he is the one whom I would trust my life with," Jack answered. "Correct answer," Steller smiled. "I guess you met my requirements. You do have allies. That helps me a lot now," Steller explained. Steller spoke, "I''ll let you go for now, but I''ll be back. Prepare your body for the power I give..." Soon, Steller disappeared, and Jack''s consciousness returned to the real world. The Armor of Steller fell off Jack''s skin like ashes, revealing his face. Menes dropped his sword. "Ramon, you really are a coward, but a brave one." CH.76 The Aftermath And Judgement Judgment, a thing we all fear after our death, What will it be? Paradise or judgment landing us in the pits of hell, The end of our lives, we anxiously hold our breath. Steller is a being who hates to be called all-knowing, It says, "I''m not a god but a being of knowledge, not all." Yet some humans claim the titles of gods, their end to meet With the nomad''s tale, for a creation of God cannot defeat Its creator, as the question about the unliftable rock is not logical, Some humans make it laughable, their claims fantastical. The Aftermath And Judgement The war had come to an end. Steller, a being whose strength was still unknown, had been stopped by Ramon, and the Nebu soldiers were taken in to serve either as slaves or prisoners of war. These were the numbers: The Royal Army started with 12,000 soldiers and was down to 7,450. The Royal Nebu, who began with 9,000 soldiers, were now left with only 3,000, with over 500 critically injured. The remains of the three beasts were taken in for research to discover how they were created and to find ways to combat them more effectively in the future. Henu Safir and his squad were placed in charge of protecting the citizens from further attacks by other organizations who might use the recent battle as an opportunity to strike. General Setka took care of the citizens within the city, helping with the people and the economy, while Commander Menes was protecting the inner palace for Queen Nefetari. Speaking of her, Queen Nefetari announced a ceremony to honor the soldiers who made significant achievements, scheduled to take place in two days. It had been three days since the war started, and Jack still hadn''t woken up. Inside Jack''s room, the window was open, and the cold breeze made the red curtains swing. The sky was a gradient of dark and light blue, the sun had set, and Ramon sat on his chair next to the injured Jack, who had bandages wrapped around his hands and chest. Kasib, sitting on the floor, was trying his hardest to read a book, his concentration low and frustration high as he squinted to understand the words. Kamil was also sitting on the ground, sleeping with his back against the wall, while Khonsu stood with one leg against the wall and his arms crossed, looking at the window. "Aahh," a light ache was heard as Jack moved around in his bed. Slowly waking up from his sleep, the whole group hurriedly gathered around him. Soon, Khonsu opened the door and called out, "He is awake!" From outside, Seraphina, Menes, Noya, and Yune walked in. They all surrounded Jack as he looked around, confused. Seraphina slapped Jack on his head, "You''re so reckless. Do you not know when to quit? I had to take care of your wounds for the past two days," she admonished, though with a hint of care. Ramon rushed in for a hug and cried, "Oh, finally you''re awake. It took a lot to defend you. I was so worried." Jack, smiling, asked, "What happened with the war?" Yune responded, "You really dont remember?" Scratching his head, Jack replied, "No, all I remember is a knife piercing through my stomach after Khafra killed me." Shocked by his own words, Jack frantically searched for the wound marks near his stomach, taking off the bandages. Seraphina screamed, "What are you doing, you idiot?" However, as the bandages came off, the whole room fell silent in shock. Jack whispered in disbelief, "My wounds have disappeared." Menes, piecing things together, offered his opinion, "It has to be that being, Steller''s doing." Jack nodded, "Steller, yeah, I heard that thing''s name. It was like a dream in a different world, like a domain separate from our own." Kamil interjected, "I think I might know what''s happening." The whole group looked at him. "I think Steller is a being we know little about. However, when the commanders were fighting it, I noticed something interesting. No matter what, it never died. I think because Steller was taking over Jack, some of its powers and properties may have healed him. Steller either has super healing abilities or immortality," Kamil explained with worry. Kasib''s eyes widened. "Wait, I do remember some things. Steller was fighting the commanders. I don''t know what happened after," Jack admitted with concern. Menes placed his hand on Jack''s shoulder. "Jack, listen to me carefully now. You were fighting us, and we couldnt fully defeat you. I was going to end it, but Ramon intervened and protected you." Jack recalled, "Yeah, I remember now. Thanks, Ramon." Menes continued, "After that, you came back to consciousness. Due to those actions, Queen Nefetari has commanded us to take you in as a prisoner because of your uncertain power, which could be a threat to Thebes. However, this will be decided after she speaks to you. General Setka and the rest of us have gotten permission to keep you in your room until you were healed. Tomorrow is the day when her judgment will be passed onto you at the award ceremony." Jack''s face appeared emotionless. "I see, Commander. I understand," he murmured. He looked at his hand. "This thing, Im still not sure what it is and what its motives are." Seraphina grabbed Jack''s hand and assured him, "Dont worry, everything will be fine." Kamil expanded on Seraphina''s words. "Let''s hope that''s the case because it won''t just be us making the decision; the real verdict will come from the nobles. Alphonse and Khonsu spoke to your father, Seraphina. He will vote to keep Jack safe and reduce any punishment, but he did mention that the nobles aren''t fond of Jack since he''s a foreigner, and they hate uncertainty." Menes continued, "The ceremony is held by the nobles. Even my father despised them. Don''t worry, we will figure something out to get you back, Jack. Just remember, we are all family here. We''ve all gone through hardships, and we will do something to get you back. Place your trust in us." Ramon expressed his feelings, "Jack, the little time we''ve spent together has meant a lot to all of us, and I don''t want to lose anyone else. Welcome home, Jack." Kamil joked, "Hey Ramon, are you willing to hit the books to defend Jack''s case?" Ramon, scratching his head, replied, "Do I really have to? I don''t like books." The whole room filled with laughter. Kamil then pointed out to Kasib, "Jack, Kasib''s been reading the book of law to find something to get you out of trouble." Kasib, embarrassed, responded, "Hey, hey, I was just reading because I was bored, alright? It''s nothing to do with Jack''s case." Noya slapped Kasib''s back jokingly and said, "Of course it isn''t. You''re clearly lying through your teeth, man," he laughed. Soon, the group''s laughter faded as Jack spoke to himself, "Thanks, everyone." The sun rose high, its heat reflecting off the white marble tiles. All the soldiers were adorned in decorative kilts with intricate designs in hues of blue, purple, and other colors. They bore no weapons, their faces beaming with smiles. The ceremony hall, with its two floors, housed the nobles seated upstairs, while Queen Nefetari sat on her golden throne adorned with figures of past pharaohs in the center. The thick metal doors swung open, allowing the soldiers to enter, lined up neatly on the red carpet with a gap in the middle. At the front, a man with scrolls on the table next to him, dressed in a white garment, awaited them. The man picked up a scroll and announced, "Alphonse Aurelia, for your bravery and strategic aid to the army, you are promoted from recruit to Soldier Rank 1. Additionally, you receive 10 Gold Coins." Alphonse walked forward, bowed to the queen, took his scroll, and returned. "Khonsu, your strength and support were crucial. Your rank remains the same, but you are awarded 15 Gold Coins." Khonsu approached, collected his scroll, bowed, and retreated amidst cheers from the nobles. "Yune, as Royal Guard Captain, your strength and backup support were exemplary. You also assisted in slaying a beast. Your rank remains unchanged, with 15 Gold Coins as your reward." Yune accepted his scroll, bowed deeply to the queen, and departed, greeted by cheers. The man then picked up another scroll. "Kamil, your steadfast protection saved many lives. For this, you are promoted from Soldier Rank 2 to Soldier Elite Rank 3. Additionally, Queen Nefetari awards you 25 Gold Coins." Kamil walked proudly to receive his scroll, bowed, and made his way back, acknowledged by the assembled nobles. "Ramon, your bravery and skill in battle were evident. You eliminated a high-ranking enemy officer and helped slay a dangerous beast. Your rank advances from Soldier Rank 2 to Captain Rank 1, with an award of 30 Gold Coins." As Ramon approached, the nobles looked on with mixed expressions, their faces betraying their biases against him as an orphan. The man continued, "Kasib, you''ve become a symbol of bravery and morale. Your exemplary conduct and victory over a beast elevate you from Soldier Rank 2 to Captain Rank 1. You are also awarded 35 Gold Coins." Kasib received his scroll and returned amidst the nobles'' reserved reactions. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The ceremony proceeded, with more soldiers recognized and promoted, until the last four scrolls were reached. "Henu Safir, please step forward." Henu walked to the queen, bowed, and listened as the man spoke. "Your crucial arrival altered the course of the war. Your defense of the walls and assistance in battling an unknown entity were pivotal. Your rank remains unchanged, but you are rewarded with 200 Gold Coins." Henu accepted his scroll and moved aside. "Next, Menes, your leadership and valor were indispensable. You safeguarded countless lives and protected the inner palace. Your rank remains the same, but you receive 300 Gold Coins and additional pay for the year." Menes smiled modestly, acknowledging the whispers among Kamil and Ramon about his fortune. "Lastly, General Setka, for your exceptional service during and after the conflict, you are awarded 400 Coins and double pay. Your dedication to our people is unparalleled." Setka accepted his scroll with a bow to the queen, returning to stand beside her. Kamil and Kasib exchanged comments once more. "Double the pay, damn," they murmured, observing Setka''s honored position beside Queen Nefetari. All eyes were on the final scroll as the man in white robes picked it up, his voice echoing through the hall, "May the person to whom this scroll belongs be brought in." The heavy doors swung open again, and light streamed in, illuminating Jack as he walked in, bound by metal shackles like a prisoner. He wore his usual brown coat over his kilt clothing. The two soldiers escorting him brought him before the man and Queen Nefetari, then bowed down. In their minds, everyone silently hoped, "I hope it goes well for you, Jack." Just as the man was about to speak, Nefetari interrupted, "State your name again," she commanded. After a few seconds of silence, Jack spoke, "My name is JACK STERLING." She followed up, "Where are you from?" Alfonse looked on with a stoic expression, while Kamil and Ramon began to sweat nervously. "I''m a nomad. I don''t know," Jack replied. Nefetari sat up straight, her expression shifting as if she had seen a ghost. "So, you have brought a friend with you?" she asked. Jack looked up at her, confused. "No, I am alone," he replied. The man in white opened the scroll and read aloud, "Jack Sterling, you showed bravery during the battle, managing to kill a high-ranking commander of the opposing army. However, in the midst of the battle, you transformed into a being so strong that even our mightiest warriors struggled against you. You managed to regain control, but due to the uncertainty of this being''s power, you will be placed on trial to decide your future with Thebes, its army, and its people." The nobles whispered among themselves, their conversations buzzing. One noble remarked, "He killed a commander of the enemy, didn''t he?" Another responded, "Yes, but he also harmed our own people. I heard he uses some sort of black magic to create things. That fortress on wheels is his creation." "I think he should be executed. The unknown is dangerous," a noble stood up and shouted. The nobles cheered him on. However, from the crowd, another noble stood and called out, "His power is something we can harness!" The crowd quieted down as the noble continued. "I, from the Aurelia family, suggest to Her Majesty that this man''s power is something we can use," said Bell Aurelia, the father of Alfonse and Seraphina. Queen Nefetari stood up and addressed Bell, "Explain your suggestion." Bell walked to the front of the second floor and spread out his arms, "His power is something we can use. If we can control and harness it, its a weapon. With all our great commanders and generals, we couldnt even kill him. Imagine if he or the being was actually fighting backit would be untouchable. So, here is my proposal: use Jack Sterling as a weapon and a tool for our army''s might," he declared. Another noble stood up and shouted, "He is a nomad. We classify him as lower class. Let''s harness his power and get rid of himthat''s a better way." The other nobles cheered this idea of killing Jack and taking his power. Jack, defiant, replied to the noble, "I dont have a physical Chronotex which you can harness my power is within me." The noble pondered for a moment, his hand thoughtfully on his chin. "May I suggest something?" he requested, turning to Queen Nefetari. "Yes, go ahead," she replied. "As far as I have heard, this being, after being disintegrated by our General Setka, still came back to life. If we cut it up and find the Chronotex within, it will surely heal itself. All we need is the power, then we can give it to someone more deservingperhaps someone of noble class." Kamil, seething with anger, whispered to Ramon, "These bastards are just scared that someone of lower class has such power." Nefetari, with a cold command, ordered the soldiers who brought Jack in, "Cut him up and find this power." Menes, Setka, and Henu exchanged worried glances. Henu stood up and intervened, "Queen Nefetari, I dont think this is necessary. Its torture." "Shut up, Henu," she snapped. In his head, Henu cursed her angrily, "This witch." The soldiers drew their knives and made Jack lay down on the floor. Jack complied, lying on the cold, white marble tiles. "I guess this is the end if you dont show up," he muttered to himself. The soldiers cut open Jacks clothing, revealing his chest. As the blade hovered near his heart, ready to stab, a light emerged from his chest. Jacks eyes widened in recognition. "You remembered me. I am here," Stellers voice echoed. A brilliant light enveloped Jack, and he slowly stood up, transforming into Steller. His body now adorned with armor that shimmered like the night sky, dotted with stars. Nefetari, in shock and disbelief, whispered, "Its you." The soldiers stood in awe, while the nobles broke into a cold sweat. "Hey, Queen, listen up," Steller spoke, his tone defiant and unapologetic. "If any of you here try to hurt or kill him, you will have to go through me. Understood? And good luck trying to kill me. His power cannot be taken by any of you. He is me, and I am him. I need him for something. Hes mine until that task is finished." The noble who had suggested taking Jacks power began to back away, fear etched across his face. Steller, in a flash, teleported behind the noble. Yune, shocked, could only think, "This auraits giving me goosebumps. How did it teleport this fast? Wait, it didnt teleport; it just flew there." As the noble turned to flee, he collided with Steller, stumbling back to the railings of the second floor. The soldiers and everyone else in the hall watched, stunned, as the scene unfolded. Stellers presence loomed large, his eyes locking onto each noble with an intensity that silenced their whispers. "Understand this," he declared, his voice resonating with power. "Jacks power is not yours to take. Cross me, and youll find out just how unforgiving I can be." The hall was silent, the weight of Stellers words sinking into the hearts of all present. Steller placed its right hand on the noble, and a radiant light emanated from it. In a second, it withdrew and laughed, "You''re pathetic, you noble." "What do you mean? Get away from me, you devil!" the nobleman cried out. "I know everything. Who is Koil?" Steller''s eyes gleamed with menace. The nobleman''s eyes widened, and his heart dropped. He muttered, "How do you know him?" "Isn''t he the person you have on a payroll to kidnap children and young girls from the poor areas of Thebes, so that you can do unforgivable things to them?" Steller''s voice was laced with anger. "You bastard, you deserve death." The nobleman, desperate, shouted, "You are lying! There is no such thing. You can''t read my mind." "In your back garden, near the statue of the fox, you buried her yesterday so no one would find out that you killed her, didn''t you?" The nobleman cried. "How... how do you know this? No one is supposed to know this. I loved her, but she liked another man. I gave her a chance to be one of my mistresses, but she denied me. So, I kidnapped her and took her," he confessed with an evil, insane smile. "It was a fun night. She couldn''t do anything; she couldn''t speak. I made her mute." "That''s it!" Steller roared with pure rage. "You nobles are all the same. I''ve had enough." Steller once again approached the noble, grabbing his face. A light shone, and then Steller threw him down from the second floor, landing in front of Queen Nefetari. Floating down slowly, Steller commanded, "You, the nobleman who possesses the Chronotex of Speech, I command you to give me this power." The nobleman, now on his elbows on the floor, screamed, "You can''t take this from me!" He took out his Chronotex from his pocket and shouted, "MUTE!" He then smiled and laughed, "That should shut you up for good." Steller let out an evil grin, the edges of its smile reaching its ears. It spoke only one word, "MUTE." The nobleman''s eyes widened in shock. He tried to speak, but nothing came out. He pulled at his tongue, but he couldn''t utter a single word, not even a hum. His breath quickened. "Did this thing just take the noble''s power?" Menes thought, his eyes widening. "No way... he took it from him," stuttered Kamil, as Ramon looked at Steller in awe. "Now, feel what she felt," Steller said with a smile. "I possess the power to take and give the Chronotex from anyone and anything." Mr. Bell shouted to Steller, "You being, you''re called Steller, right?" Steller floated up and looked down at Mr. Bell. "You''re the noble who tried to save him, huh? I''ll make an exception for you," it said. "If Jack is saved, released, and allowed to be a soldier in our army alongside his comrades and allies, will you aid us?" Mr. Bell proposed. Steller looked at Nefetari. "Let me get things straight. I have a goal I hope to accomplish. However, if I must do some side quests to keep my host safe, I wouldn''t mind. In return, I would like his freedom, as his well-being is also my concern." Nefetari gave it some thought. Menes aided by saying, "Queen Nefetari, the boy is very helpful. He has created many things: a way to keep records of criminals with their fingerprints and a vehicle that moves on the command of a human, 30 times faster than a horse and able to pull more weight than 10 horses combined. His loss would be a great setback to our technological advancements." Suddenly, a knock was heard at the door, and a soldier walked in with a scroll. "A letter has arrived! A letter has arrived!" he shouted. Nefetari questioned, "Who is it from?" The soldier replied, "It''s from Pharaoh Taharqa of the Nubia kingdom." The scroll was handed to the man in white, who opened it and began to read out loud. The man in white continued reading the scroll, Dear Queen Nefetari, I hope you are looking good as always. Nefetari made a grossed-out face but said nothing. The man resumed, "I have heard about a friend of ours being in trouble. His inventions were brought up somewhere. As per our agreement, both kingdoms will extend support to each other''s armies. This encompasses joint training exercises, collaborative operations, and even the exchange of military equipment such as swords and arrows. Together, we will explore the development of even more potent weaponry. I think we deserve a slice of the cake. I would request kindly that our friend Jack Sterling be kept and released as he could be a crucial aspect of both our armies. Goodbye, I hope to see your beautiful face soon." (CH.44) Nefetari uttered, That Pharaoh, who does he think he is, ending a letter like this? General Setka stepped up, bent down to his knees, placed his sword in front of him, and spoke, My queen, please consider our suggestions as well. Nefetari took a deep breath. Fine, he can be free, but in return, I need some sort of collateral. Mr. Bell shouted, Ill place all my wealth as collateral! The nobles gasped. Is he really going to? they whispered in shock. Mr. Bell explained, My daughter and my son both are good friends with this man. He has a pure heart. I believe in people like that. Steller floated down to eye level with Mr. Bell and whispered in his ear, Thanks, man. And yeah, he has a thing for your daughter. Mr. Bell started to blush and whispered back, Really? Steller replied, Yes, really. Nefetari, out of tiredness, gave her final judgment, Due to our strong ties with the Nubia kingdom and requests from some of our greatest soldiers, and by a noble who is willing to give his whole wealth as collateral if anything goes wrong, I leave the decision to my soldiers present in the room. The nobles gasped again while the soldiers felt honored and a bit scared. One spoke up, Queen Nefetari, why us? She replied, slouching back in her chair, You are the ones who will be with him. Make the decision. You are the ones who fought in the war and protected us, after all. Henu Safir looked at her and thought, The witch is probably tired and her brain isnt working; thats why shes letting the soldiers make the choice. One of the soldiers broke down and cried, The girl that the noble took was supposed to be my bride. Ramon and Kamil rushed to the soldier and patted his back. He took her... he took her from me. We are from the poorer area of Thebes. She was supposed to marry me, he cried as he spoke. The soldiers began to step forward one by one to give their opinions. I vote for him to be allowed back. He helped us carry our heavy stuff in the car. He helped me build a crossbow. He helped my family by giving us some money. The soldiers all cheered for Jack. Nefetari lifted her hand, and the chants stopped. She gave her final command, Due to the overwhelming votes, this boy is allowed back, of course with all the conditions mentioned before. As for this nobleman, he is the reason why the nobles lost their vote today. On the second floor, the other nobles looked down on the noble who lay on the floor. Nefetari continued, He will be tried for what he did, and evidence will be gathered. I request that, as Jack is back with us, he helps us use that finger thing... Nefetari looked at Menes and asked, What is it called? Menes replied, A fingerprint. Yes, a fingerprint, to find out more and build evidence on this not-so-noble nobleman. This ceremony ends here. Nefetari quickly walked off behind the chair to an exit behind her. After a moment of silence, everyone screamed with joy except the nobles. Soldiers cheered, clapping each other on the back, and a sense of relief and triumph filled the hall. CH.77 Training Second Royal Guard Noya VS Jack The nobles, humans living life high The peasants, humans too, living like slaves, they cry What is it with this world where we all lay? Are we different, or are we all the same? Are we humans, yet different species in sight? Even an animal has a mind to care, that''s right A lion never attacks an ant out of spite Fuck the corrupters, kill them all, thats right. Steller slowly descended, surrounded by Menes, Setka, Henu, and the others. Henu Safir leaned in close, scrutinizing Steller''s face. "So, you''re the same Steller, huh?" he remarked. "Can you really take others'' powers?" Kamil asked, his eyes wide with curiosity. Steller pointed at Kamil and said, "Mute." Instantly, Kamil couldn''t speak. He opened his mouth, but no sound came out. Steller then said, "Unmute," and Kamil''s voice returned. "No way!" Ramon and Noya shouted in unison. Steller, looking annoyed by their energy, replied, "I should probably use this one on you two first." The nobles began to leave, their whispers a mixture of fear and resentment. Mr. Bell walked down to congratulate Jack, accompanied by Seraphina and Alfonse, who were smiling. "I told you everything would be fine," Seraphina said. Steller, overhearing, remarked, "You told him?" Alfonse stepped close to Steller, staring intently for a few seconds. Just as Steller was about to touch him, Alfonse quickly backed off. Steller''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. "What''s he hiding?" it thought. Menes playfully placed his arm around Steller and began to ruffle its head. "Yeah, you showed them! I like it!" he laughed. Annoyed, Steller said, "I''ve had enough human talk. Here, I''ll give him back to you." IN THE DOMAIN Jack sat in the domain, surrounded by darkness, with only a candle in front of him. Suddenly, Steller appeared. Jack hurriedly stood up. "These humans are very touchy. You can go back if you like. I''ll rest," Steller said, sitting down. "Steller," Jack called out seriously, "what is your actual power, and what is your real goal?" Steller stared back at Jack. "My goal is something you shouldn''t be concerned with right now." "But it''s me you''re using. It is my concern," Jack retorted. "Other humans would be happy to have such power. The power you are being handed. Things will make sense over time. Your safety is my concern. I am not your enemy; I am your ally. I am you," Steller replied calmly. "Fine," Jack said, albeit reluctantly. "And, as a side note, you can use your power now," Steller dropped the bombshell. Jack, shocked, replied, "Really?" Steller explained, "When you awakened and I was able to manifest, your body became somewhat ready for the power. However, don''t overuse it. It''s still kind of weak, and your body isn''t fully prepared. Whenever I use your human form, it''s as if your bones are all breaking apart." "Thanks, Steller," Jack said sincerely. "For what?" Steller questioned. "You helped save me out there," Jack explained. "Oh, that? Don''t bother thanking me. Those guys outside were the real ones ready to go on their knees and request your freedom. Imagine, the strongest warrior in the land on his knees for a mere nomad, a commoner," Steller expanded. "Well, thanks anyway. I know they risked a lot for me," Jack acknowledged. "But knowing you were there to protect me made a big difference." "Remember, Jack," Steller said, its tone serious, "we''re in this together. Your safety ensures my goals. We''ll navigate this path side by side." IN THE REAL WORLD As Steller''s skin slowly faded away, Jack''s face emerged, his consciousness returning. He looked around and smiled. "Thanks, everyone," he said sincerely. Seraphina, beaming, asked, "That thing just disappeared?" Jack replied, "Yeah, I still don''t know how all this works. It''s a surprise to me as well." Seraphina glanced at Jack''s chest. The groups faces turned red, finding her action inappropriate, but Seraphina was merely checking for the injuries inflicted by the soldiers. "You''re healed," she acknowledged. Jack shrugged it off. "Yeah, I don''t know what''s going on. Its powers are something else." "Hey, Ramon, guess what!" Jack said excitedly. "What is it?" Ramon replied. "I can use my power now," Jack announced, clenching his fist in demonstration. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "That''s amazing! We finally don''t have to worry about you now," Ramon joked. Jack then looked at everyone and bowed deeply. "Thanks to all of you for trying so hard to get me back. I thought I was a goner. I appreciate everything, and I''ll live up to your expectations. I''ll protect all of you during my stay here in Egypt." Henu Safir smacked Jack on the back, causing him to yelp in surprise. "Don''t say bullshit like that. We all protect each other, especially when half of us don''t even belong to Egypt. The nobles hunt us every day, but we''ve shown strength, and our bonds have grown over time. You don''t need to be too formal. And you''re staying until you do my chores and pay me back for all the damage you did when I was fighting your friend Steller," Henu explained with a grin. Jack, with tears in his eyes, replied, "YES, SIR!" "Thank you, General Setka and Commander Menes. I owe you both a lot, and thank you as well, Mr. Bell," Jack said sincerely. Mr. Bell replied, "I only did it because Seraphina wouldn''t stop talking about you." Seraphina''s face turned red with embarrassment. "Furthermore, I don''t own my wealth alone. This is a secret that only the queen knows, but my wealth is under my daughter and son Alfonse''s name. I don''t own anything, just a little stick," Mr. Bell revealed. Ramon, Kamil, and Noya shouted in unison, "Whatttt! Really?" Kasib questioned, "If the queen knew, then why did she allow Jack to live?" Khonsu explained, "I told her. I went to meet her last night before the ceremony and explained everything, after which she told me she would do something about it." Yune asked Khonsu, "How did you even get a chance to meet her?" Khonsu replied, "When I was brought here from a young age, she and I would spend a lot of time together." Yune replied, "Oh, okay. Well, you guys should buckle up; next week is the strength competition," Yune said as he walked off with Noya. Kamil, Kasib, Khonsu, Ramon, and Jack were frozen, their emotions shocked. Ramon shouted, "Oh no, I''m too beaten up after the fights!" Kamil moaned, "I can''t think. I overused my power, and my brain is hurting." Kasib replied, "One week isn''t enough, but I can try." Khonsu smiled awkwardly, "Ah, yeah, I think I''m done." Jack cried with tears of help, "Oh my days, I just got my power. It''s too weak to fight anyone." Henu Safir and Menes smiled with an evil grin. "Training starts this afternoon, boys," Henu announced. Setka walked off with Alfonse, waving goodbye. "You two take care of them, will ya?" he said. Afternoon The sun was at its zenith, casting a sweltering heat over the training field where Yune, Noya, Memnon, Khonsu, Kamil, Ramon, Kasib, and Jack stood among other soldiers. They were all training rigorously for the upcoming strength competition. In front of them, arms crossed and faces stern, stood Henu and Menes. "In a week, the soldiers of the Nubia kingdom will be joining us," Menes began, his voice carrying authority. "We are hosting a strength competition as a celebration of our armies working together." Jack raised his hand, a look of curiosity on his face. "Commander, how does this competition work?" Menes smiled, a glint of excitement in his eyes. "Soon, a competition bracket will be created to show who will be fighting whom. While we may have visited the Nubian kingdom, not all their soldiers were present. You may face someone entirely new. Keep in mind, they are just as strong as we are." Noya raised her hand, "Excuse me, Commander. Yune, Memnon, and I didn''t attend the meeting you''re talking about. Can you tell us about their powers?" "Kamil, enlighten them," Menes commanded. Kamil stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Alright, there are three commanders we met that day. First, there''s Kairo Tempest, the 3rd commander, and he''s just 12 years old. He possesses a power called Float, which allows him to levitate himself or other objects. He also has a dark energy ability he didn''t fully reveal, but judging by his strength, it could be his ultimate weapon." Noya''s eyes widened. "He''s only 12?" Yune nodded, incredulous. "To be that strong at such a young age is unbelievable." Kamil continued, "Next is the 2nd Commander, Octavius Drexel. He has the ability Illusionary Tactics, allowing him to create and manipulate realistic illusions to deceive and outmanoeuvre his enemies. He''ll also create the arena for us to fight in." "Lastly, there''s their general, Amon Khaldun. His ability, Kinetic Dominion, allows him to manipulate and harness kinetic energy for enhanced strength and devastating attacks. He can absorb any attack and reflect it back, essentially storing the other person''s strength." Yune wiped sweat from his brow. "I think commanders and generals shouldn''t be allowed to participate in this." Henu chimed in, "You''re right, Yune. However, this event isn''t just for our kingdom and theirs. Leaders and commanders from other organizations also come, often in disguise, to view the event." Jack''s eyes widened. "Really?" Henu nodded. "Yes, this is a showcase of our strength. They won''t fight us, trust me. But they do attend, and it''s hard to notice them in the crowd. They want to see our new technology and the strength of our soldiers." Menes continued, "Furthermore, the prizes for non-commanders or generals are significant. If you make it high enough on the list, you can earn either a promotion, a squad of your own, or money. This competition is your chance to showcase your strength to the entire city." "Noya and Jack, Khonsu and Memnon, Kamil and Ramon, Kasib and Yune. You guys will be duelling first 1 on 1, then we will duel in teams. Showcase us your strength without training; let us see what you are made of," Henu declared. Kasib''s thoughts raced, "I''m going to be fighting the strongest warrior other than the commander, the 1st Royal Guard of the Royal Army, Yune. This is a chance I shall not miss out on." Menes stepped forward, "Noya and Jack, begin. Last to drop their blade wins." "Wait, wait, wait," Jack said nervously. Everyone moved out of their way, creating a circle. The soldiers who were training also stopped to see what was happening. Noya drew his sword, its blade gleaming in the sunlight. "So, Jack, you''re the newbie we have to train. Let''s begin," Noya said. Jack''s nervousness soon turned to seriousness as he picked up his sword and gripped it tightly. "I have to do this." Noya attacked first with a quick strike. Jack dodged back but lost a strand of hair to the sharpness of Noya''s blade. As Jack slid back, Noya spoke, "Quite sharp, isn''t it? My family descends from swordsmiths. It''s a blade that has passed through six generations, the strongest and sharpest blade in all of Egypt." Jack''s eyes squinted, "Damn, how am I supposed to fight him?" he thought. Holding his blade near his waist, Jack leaped in for an attack. However, Noya struck Jack''s sword, forcing him to the left and leaving him defenceless. Noya then kicked him in the kidney, sending Jack flying back in pain. Noya jumped in for the final strike to knock Jack''s sword out of his hand. Jack, still not fully on the ground, remained on his knees. Time seemed to slow down. "Not again, not again, not again. I won''t let it happen. I won''t let it happen," Jack''s rage erupted. He grabbed his sword and dashed it towards Noya. Midway in his attack, Noya stopped and slid to dodge Jack''s sword, his eyes fixated on the blade. "Steller, help me. How do I use my power?" Jack whispered in his mind. Soon, a voice as if from the heavens answered, "FOCUS." Jack''s eyes opened wide, "Got it." "Chrono Arachnid Claw!" he shouted as a claw appeared from his back, and he slid towards Noya, hitting him on the knees. Noya, too focused on Jack''s blade which he threw, didn''t notice Jack''s attack and fell to the ground. "I need to grab my blade," Jack muttered as his Chronotex claw reached for it. Noya smiled, "Last to drop their blade wins," and threw his blade towards Jack''s blade, making them collide and causing Jack''s blade to fall to the ground. Noya then used his elbow and struck Jack on the knees, making him fall and miss the blade he was trying to grab with his Chrono Arachnid Claw. The crowd gasped, the duel was intense. Though Jack had lost, however his ability to summon the Chrono Arachnid Claw impressed everyone. Menes stepped forward, "Well done, both of you. Jack, you showed great promise. Noya, as expected, your skills are top-notch." Jack, though defeated, felt a sense of accomplishment but he had used his power for the first time in combat, and though he still had much to learn, he knew he was on the right path. T Next up was Khonsu and Memnon... CH.78 Kasib VS Yune the first Royal Guard ( Ramon vs Kamil and Memnon vs Khonsu) CH.78 Kasib VS Yune the first Royal Guard ( Ramon vs Kamil and Memnon vs Khonsu) Back then, people lifted swords, committed wars, Killed poor humans, bodies burnt or sold, such uproars. Every time I think back, I''m caught in thought, People killing others, one death altering a lot. No phones, no social media to ease their plight, Alone in a world where kings ruled with might. Imagine a sunny day shattered by sorrow, No way to express pain, no hope for tomorrow. We think those times were simple, days so serene, But beneath the surface, cruelty was keen. One moment alive, the next swallowed by fear, Friendships broken, lost voices we couldn''t hear because our friends moved away. Imagine meeting a friend after decades gone by, Under the sun, so much to catch up on, oh my. Some never found lost mothers, forever in pain, While others'' tales moved me, like tears in the rain. "Damn!" Jack shouted as he accepted defeat. Noya, breathing heavily, patted Jack''s head and said, "Good work. This was one of the smartest fights I''ve ever had." "Yeah, you two did good," Henu said, crossing his arms. Ramon rushed to Jack, lending him a shoulder, and took him to the side while Noya spoke to Yune. "Soldiers, those who were observing, give some helpful advice to your fellow comrades who just fought," Yune commanded. Yune shouted at Noya, "Your attention was fixated on his blade. You should have kept your eyes on him. You missed two chances to attackonce while you dodged and the other at the beginning." Noya listened, scratching his head. "Jack, you okay?" asked Ramon. Menes walked over to Jack and said, "Good work. You finally used your power for once. However, I sense that its weak. The claws which Stellar had were bigger and had better reach. They were sharper. Yours are like a loose string which isn''t pulled properly," Menes criticized. "Yes, I understand, Commander," Jack said, looking down at the floor, embarrassed. "Well, good work," Menes said, ruffling Jack''s hair as a gesture of motivation. Jack''s eyes, as they looked down, shed silent tears which only Ramon noticed. "Next, Khonsu and Memnon, two Royal Guards, head to head," commanded Henu Safir. Soon, the two fighters walked inside the human-made circle, drawing their swords. Memnon advised, "Khonsu, boy, don''t get too excited. I''ll end this in a few seconds," he joked. Khonsu replied, "I''ll shock you even quicker." Menes shouted, "BEGIN!" "Memory Overload!" shouted Memnon, pointing his finger at Khonsu. At the same time, Khonsu shouted, "Lightning Strike!" A massive collision struck the field. The wind rose, lifting the dust and forming clouds. All the soldiers, except Menes and Henu, closed or shielded their eyes. The two commanders'' expressions were disappointed. The blades of the two royal guards fell simultaneously, not even a millisecond apart, landing on the ground at the same time. After the dust cleared, the soldiers saw both fighters paralyzed by the other''s power. Memnon, his hair black and tongue out, was shocked by Khonsu''s electricity, while Khonsu spewed random words, his mind influenced and shocked by Memnon''s memory ability. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Yune sighed before taking a deep breath and shouting, "You two dumbasses better take your own asses to the medical room. No one is going to carry you." Scared of Yune, they both stood up, still beaten up, and slowly walked to the medical roomMemnon with his blackened hair and tongue out, and Khonsu still spewing nonsensical nonsense. Henu and Menes sighed as Henu placed, his hand on his head in disappointment. "This may be the quickest round in our match history," Menes added, nodding in agreement. "The quickest draw as well." Yune, annoyed, muttered, "To think the two Royal Guards would be this idiotic. It''s embarrassing." "I could replace them if you like," joked Ramon. Yune shot him a devilish look and smirked. "Reach a higher ranking first, then talk, buddy." "Right, right. Next up, come on guys. Kamil and Ramon, you two fight," Henu announced. Soon, the two entered the human circle, and Henu commanded them to begin. Kamil activated his Chronotex, creating a shield around himself. "Alright, Kamil, you''re gonna stay in that little protection cage forever, huh?" joked Ramon. Menes realized this could be a long fight and commanded Kamil, "You can''t just use your shield. You''ve got to fight, Kamil, or else you''ll be cheating, alright?" "Come on, Commander, that''s unfair," Kamil moaned. Ramon activated his dark energy. In his mind, one memory rang clear: "The last time I used my power was to kill a man who wasn''t even human. I can''t imagine what or who he was trying to protect." With a loud scream, Ramon attacked. "I won''t be defeated!" Unable to use his full shield, Kamil protected himself from the front, but Ramon''s dark energy attack shook him, forcing him back with skidding feet. Kamil soon deactivated his shield and drew his sword to counterattack, but Ramon was ready. Infusing his fists with dark energy, Ramon landed a powerful punch on Kamil, sending him flying back. As Kamil recovered and activated his shield again, this time behind him to prevent exiting the circle, both combatants gripped their swords. Kamil smirked confidently and stopped shouting for his shield. Ramon, running forward, suddenly tripped and fell with a loud thud, sword in hand. To everyone''s surprise, Kamil used his shield on the lower half of Ramon''s body, causing him to trip midway through his run. "Ahh, that''s unfair!" Ramon exclaimed. The soldiers laughed, and Menes replied, "It''s the rules, Ramon. Get up now. You did well." Henu turned to Kamil, offering advice. "You can''t rely on your shield forever. You need to attack, Kamil." "Understood, Commander," Kamil replied determinedly. "Alright, boys, get ready. The final fight is between Kasib and Yune," announced Henu Safir. The soldiers whispered among themselves, "Kasib fought that beast without any powers. He only used pure strength," one soldier remarked. Another murmured, "But Master Yune took out the flying beast without effort." Kasib bowed to Yune out of respect and said, "Let this be a fair battle." Yune replied, "Indeed. I appreciate your chivalry." "Begin!" shouted Henu Safir. Both combatants took their stances with their swords. Kasib thought to himself, "In front of me stands the strongest of the Royal Guards. If I want to fulfill my dream of becoming the strongest warrior, I must get through him first." Henu thought, "Kasib, your father was probably the hardest man for me to fight in one-on-one combat. You''re strong, just like your father. But will you be able to beat Yune? As far as I know, Yune trains every day. He''s just like Kasib, but stronger." Kasib charged towards Yune, but Yune used his sword to defend, pushing Kasib back with lethal force. Then, Yune activated his Chronotex ability, saying "Teleport," and teleported behind Kasib, but only his blade teleported, catching Kasib off guard with one hand on his sword. The soldiers gasped in shock as Kasib wielded a small blade with his other hand, blocking Yune''s attack. After a brief exchange, Kasib stepped back, assessing the situation. Yune, impressed by Kasib''s skill, said, "That was amazing, Kasib. You''re truly observant." However, everyone knew this was the end for Kasib. Yune smiled, then threw his sword towards Kasib with his bare hands. Kasib attempted to dodge to the right, but Yune whispered, "Teleport, infinite speed..." The sword teleported behind Kasib, then above him, and suddenly appeared from various angles, entering into a purple circular void and reappearing with increasing speed every second. Yune shouted, "That''s it, end it here!" The sword dashed towards Kasib''s hand, knocking his weapon away as he was flung to the ground. Despite Kasib''s strength and observation, he was unable to prevent Yune from claiming victory. Defeated, disappointment etched on his face, Kasib muttered, "This is what I have to defeat. I can''t win..." "Good work, both of you did well," Menes cheered. He approached Kasib and said, "No need to worry, Kasib. You still have time to reach your goal, just like your father did." In defeat, Kasib turned to leave the training field without uttering a word. However, out of anger, Henu Safir shouted, "Kasib, Son of Rahekhet! Don''t look down in defeat, your head lowered in front of your enemy as if you have lost everything. A true warrior does not wield a sword as a weapon. His words and presence alone bring about change. These were the words your father spoke to us as well. Then why do you not take that advice? A man who has lost a battle hasn''t lost. Instead, he has gained. He has gained an understanding of defeat that should not overshadow his goals, his thoughts, his morals, and himself. So let defeat not bring you down but lift you closer to what you may someday become." CH.79 Steller’s explanation and 2 siblings unite Stellers explanation and 2 siblings unite A few hours later... "Ahhhh, I''m too tired. I can''t train anymore," groaned Ramon as he wiped his face. Jack, breathing heavily after his run, sat on the ground. "I need some food." Kasib replied, "This isn''t that bad." The group looked at Kasib, sweating and eyeing him, thinking, "Look who''s talking." "Good work, you guys did well. You can go and have a lunch break after we go through this," Menes said, crossing his arms. "Go through what?" asked Kamil, curious. "Ah, right," Henu replied. "While everyone was fighting and training, we took some mental notes that we think will help you in your upcoming fights at the strength competition." "Firstly, Jack, your power is strong, we know that. However, that''s Steller''s power, not yours. Your original power, as we observed, which is Chronoarachnid, is pretty weak right now. We have to train you on that. I''ll let Yune assist you and tell you how to grow your power, as he is a master of his own Chronotex. Your stance is uneven; you need to always keep your feet on the ground and knees slightly bent. Your breathing is too fast; make it slower. Keep your shield close to your body. It should protect your vital areas without restricting your movement," Henu explained. "Thank you, Commander Henu Safir. I''ll take this and improve upon myself." As Henu spoke to the rest of the group, Jack''s mind drifted. "I have to win the strength competition," he thought to himself. In Jack''s room at night. The sky had turned dark blue, and the moon shone high, casting its greyish light through Jack''s window. He lay in his bed reading a book titled "How to Make an Egyptian Tomb." He threw the book onto his table and sighed. "This is getting boring," he muttered to himself. "When I first came here, I was so unsure and lost. I was fortunate enough to meet Old Man Marcus and Aymaan. Am I lost? Should I find a way to get back home, or should I stay here? Is there even a goal in my life, or am I just a nomad?" Jack looked outside for a moment and then back at his hands. Suddenly, a figure materialized in front of him. Startled by the sudden appearance, Jack fell off his bed with a huge thud, knocking the book off the table and onto his head as he swatted it away. It was Steller, gazing at the stars through Jack''s window. Steller appeared as a silhouette of a medium-sized human, with skin filled with the brilliant colors of stars and galaxies, like something out of a child''s imagination. "Hey Steller, since when can you enter the real world?" Jack asked, surprised. "Haa, since the start. However, before, I could only do it for a few seconds because you had no power energy within you. I could only do it at night when you were asleep because that''s when you have the most power, as your body is at rest," Steller replied. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Wait, let me call everyone!" Jack said excitedly. As Jack was about to go outside, Steller responded, "NO." "Why?" Jack questioned, sitting down in his wooden chair, waiting for an answer. "Before, you didn''t have any Chronotex power or energy in general, so I couldn''t enter the real world. However, after your rage and near-death trial with Khafra, you tapped into your real power for a while longer than I expected. That''s when I could enter the real world," Steller explained. Jack questioned, "Then why did you start fighting in the war with my body and not your own?" Steller replied, "To use my power to its fullest, I need to be within your body because your Chronotex is in your heart." Jack''s face looked shocked; he finally got the answer to a long-awaited question. "Now, for the first time, you have used your power without me. I can use that same energy to come into the real world. However, only you can see me; no one else can because your power isn''t strong enough yet. You are special; you not only manifest your own Chronoarachnid powers but mine as well. However, we can only use those powers together when I manifest inside you." Jack took all this in and thought, adding up the information, "So, my Chronotex is in my heart, and I can use my own power. But when you take over, I can tap into your powers as well. Before, you couldn''t come into the real world because I didn''t have enough energy to use my Chronotex power. Now that I can use it, I''ve increased the levels of energy I have, allowing you to at least manifest in the real world, but only to me for now, as my power is still weak, right?" Steller looked shocked and replied, "Ahh, yeah." "Steller, what do you mean by energy?" Jack questioned. Steller sighed, knowing it was about to be a long night. "Well, let me simplify this for you even more. As humans, we have life energy. There are many factors to it: the way you breathe, your aura, and how your body is trained to store that energy and not waste it. To use the Chronotex, you tap into that energy. Thus, those with larger amounts of life energy can use the Chronotex at higher levels." "Ahh, right," Jack replied. "So, for me to use my Chronotex at a higher level and get stronger, I need to increase this life energy and not waste it." "Yes, you''re right," Steller confirmed. "There are many ways, but first, you should focus on breathing. Your body stores little amounts of life energy to use in dangerous moments, like an adrenaline rush. When I took over your body, the 20-plus years of stored life energy were used up in that moment, and some left for the second time when I came to protect you. Now you barely have enough to even heal wounds using my power." Jack, shocked, screamed, "My whole life savings of energy wasted on that!" "Why did you have to confirm if Ramon and everyone else were our allies or not?" Jack questioned again. Steller sighed, unable to dodge the question any longer. "Well, the thing is, I have some unfinished business in this world," he said, looking up at the moon. "I have to do something, and for that, I need to use you, and I need people to be by my side." In the Underground Prison of the Palace of Thebes The doors clicked open as the sound of footsteps grew louder. Kamil walked to the prison cell with a dreadful face. He sat down on the floor next to the cell where his sister, Amara Kadesh, sat behind metal bars sprinkled with a crystal-like substance resembling a Chronotex. "Kamil," she cried as she said his name. Kamil looked down at the floor and asked, "Why don''t you escape?" Amara replied, "They took my Chronotex away. I can''t use my power, and I don''t have strong enough dark energy to break these Chronotex bars." "I''m sorry I was fooled by hatred and the Blackwood of the Merchants Guild," Amara spoke. Kamil replied, "You don''t need to defend yourself. You did what you did because you thought it was right. However, I still cannot come to forgive you for the lives you took," remembering the family crushed by the stone balls and the soldiers of the royal army. "I still hope that you find it in yourself to forgive me so that I can repent for what I did," Amara replied. Kamil, after drinking some water from his leather water pouch, said, "If this was any other kingdom, I would have been exiled for being related to you. However, due to General Setka, Commander Menes, and Henu Safir''s kindness, I still remain with my roles intact." Amara cried loudly and told Kamil, "Then live this life. Don''t let it pass. Become what I could not. Do it, Kamil, protect everyone. Don''t lose them like I did. I know how brave you are, but I also know you could never kill anyone with hatred, even if it meant killing yourself. You''re too kind, Kamil. Become a commander, become strong, gain respect, and bring kindness like you always do." Kamil, breaking down, let out tears as he went closer to the bars. Amara hugged him as a gesture of comfort. "I was worried sick about you. I... I didn''t know where you were. I..." Kamil cried but couldn''t express his emotions fully. CH.80 Jacks Life Energy The Endless Walk Find love before death finds you, But is love easy to pursue? Some may betray, others might try, Yet true love can be hard to identify. Answers aplenty for questions we pose, Yet love is a riddle, no one truly knows. With more question marks than love in our hearts, Love comes and goes, as it departs. Is love forever or just fleeting emotion, A challenge we face, a lifelong devotion? More questions than answers in this quest, For love, it seems, is never at rest. CH.80 Jacks Life Energy The Endless Walk 5 Days Until the Strength Competition Yune was now training Jack, while Henu Safir and Menes took care of everyone else. "Hmmm, so that''s what Steller told you," said Yune, thinking. "He''s right," Yune continued. "I too use this method, and it''s also used by people who utilize dark energy. Life energy is the basis of all strengths, and to store and use life energy effectively, you must control your breath. Breathing is the best way to gather life energy, but there are other ways too." "Right, so how should I breathe?" questioned Jack. "First of all, you must forget and leave everything out of your mind. Sit down and find silence, focusing only on your breathing. Take a deep breath through your nose and keep it in until your body tells you that it''s enough, then exhale," instructed Yune. "Alright," Jack sat down, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath, inhaling and then exhaling. However, as he tried to focus, Ramon and Kamil''s loud voices could be heard, distracting him. "Hey Kamil, you''re not doing it properly," said Ramon. Kamil replied, "Yes, I am." Ramon retorted, "No, you''re not." Jack looked at them distastefully with a sinister glare. "Will you two bums be quiet!" Yune stood up and looked at the two, then told Jack, "Let''s go somewhere else." Fifteen minutes later, Yune and Jack arrived near the edges of Thebes, by the river Nile before it flowed into the city. There was no one around; the only things Jack could see were the tall grass popping out of the water, a tree, and the river. Jack began, closing his eyes as he sat on the soft sand. Yune spoke, "To find life energy, leave the world and its worries behind. Once you do that, you''ll see a string. Grab onto it and don''t let go." In Jack''s mind, he could only see darkness. The noises of the river flowing, birds chirping, and fish swimming slowly faded away. From within the darkness, a string appeared. He stood in a black canvas where nothing existed. He quickly grabbed onto the string, slowly climbing up. The higher he went, the tougher it got and the clearer the view atop was. Yune spoke once again, "That string will lead you to your full potential, your life energy. The higher you go, the more you will understand yourself from within. How your life energy looks is up to you as a person; it''s decided by your heart. When death is what you see, you will witness your last moments in that place atop the string. That''s what life energy is for most of us." Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Jack stopped his ascent and looked up, his eyes shocked. Atop was an endless ocean, only a few centimeters deep. The water perfectly reflected the blue sky with some white clouds, the sun symmetrical in the middle. It was a mirror of a mirror of a mirror, peace, endless beauty, an endless walk. Jack''s heart ached to go there. He was frozen, tears dropping from his eyes in the darkness. Yune looked at Jack shockingly and tried to shake him to wake him up. "Jack, are you okay? Jack, listen to me," he said as he shook him. Jack opened his eyes in the real world to Yune''s worried face, the sun''s rays, the birds flying in the background, and the sounds of rabbits and birds tweeting from the trees, some singing. Jack replied to Yune, with tears dropping, "It was beautiful. In the domain, Steller looked up in amazement, its mouth frozen open wide in awe. Steller acted like a child who had seen heaven and spoke, "It''s beautiful." After that, Yune taught Jack more advanced techniques. He explained that increasing lung capacity was crucial, so Jack began taking dips in the River Nile, holding his breath underwater for as long as possible. Yune joined him, and they practiced together all day until the sun sank into the river and the moon rose up like the sun. Jack tiredly walked to his room and collapsed on his bed, breathing heavily. "After all that, my lung capacity has increased, but it took a lot of effort." A voice spoke suddenly; it was Steller. "Yes, I''m surprised Yune''s training helped you this much. You''re good at this." "Oh, it''s just you. I was shocked for a second," Jack said to Steller. "From what I can observe, before, your lungs could hold enough breath to run 15-20 meters, about average. But now, you can do nearly 50 meters in one breath. That''s pretty good." "Steller, you saw that as well, right?" Jack shifted to a more serious tone. Steller replied, "Yes, I did. Your life energy is in its form, the endless walk." "Jack, you''re a good person. I can tell from your life energy; your heart is pure at this moment. But don''t let things corrupt you from within," Steller advised. Yawning, Jack replied, "I don''t know what''s happening next, but I''m ready for it. Besides, if I ever go so far in life that I''m not even myself, I have my friends from the royal army and you by my side, don''t I?" Jack spoke as he slowly dozed off to sleep. Steller looked perplexed as it tried to fully understand these feelings. Yune sat quietly in his room, closing his eyes to focus on his own life energy. The room was filled with darkness, with orange light leaking in and casting shadows from the windows. Behind him, a shadow with only its smile visible spoke, "You''re here again." Yune replied, "Today, I taught a student how to control his life energy. He saw beauty. Why is mine filled with darkness?" The shadow responded, "You will find a place someday. Sometimes, things are right in front of us, but we don''t see them." Yune questioned, "I have been seeing you since I was a child who migrated to Thebes. This place is the same as my old miserable home. I remember that, but who are you? I don''t remember being with a shadow." The shadow replied, "Become the light to see the truth. I am a shadow who will go away once the light is shown." Yune screamed, "What light? There is no light here." The shadow laughed and replied, "Oh, Yune, you always underestimate yourself." Soon, Yune''s concentration was broken, and he was back in the real world. There was a knock on the door. Yune breathed heavily and wiped the sweat off his face, standing up to open the door. He opened it, and outside was Noya. Smiling, Noya energetically asked, "Yune, how are you doing?" Yune replied, "I''m good. Why are you here at this time?" as he welcomed Noya into his room. The room was similar to Jack''s, with a shelf full of books, a wooden table, and a normal-sized bed with bedding. There was no light in the room except for the moonlight. Noya turned the chair to face the window but sat facing Yune the opposite way. He asked, "How was Jack''s training?" "Oh, him," Yune replied in a tired voice. "He''s discovered his life energy. All he has to do is train and keep going. His power has potential." "What was it like?" asked Noya. "His life energy? Apparently, he cried. It was beautiful," Yune replied. "Right," Noya replied. "We know who he might fight soon. Do you think he can win?" Noya questioned, referring to the strength competition. Yune sighed, "If he does what I tell him, he might be able to stand his own. But if he uses Steller, he could win." "Well, I guess we''ll find out when it comes to it," Noya said as he scratched his head. "All that aside," he continued, "I booked you for a double date with two girls tomorrow night." Yune looked at Noya and screamed, "What? You did that without asking me first!" Noya replied, "Come on, man. I don''t need to ask you. You''re free half of the time. All you do is sleep, eat, or read. Enjoy life for once." Yune replied in anger, "I do something educational, Mr." Noya shrugged it off, walking out of Yune''s room, saying, "You need to get a wife soon. You can''t be alone forever, Yune. Better to find love before death finds you. You are our light; you will be the future for these people, soon a commander and even general," Noya said as he shut the door, shouting, "Looking forward to seeing you tomorrow." "No, you won''t!" Yune shouted back at Noya behind the closed door. He walked to the window and whispered, "Light, huh..." looking away into the ink-black sky with the only light being the moon. Ch.81 Introduction of the Other Organizations & The Strength Competition Begins The Day of the Strength Competition Crowds of people formed outside the palace as they entered through the bridge, the sunny sky raining down heat. However, soldiers using massive fans cooled the people walking across. Kids chased each other in their own world, playing games of tag while vendors and families smiled as they walked with food and many other things to eat. One of the kids pointed at the door, saying, "Mother, I can''t wait to see everyone fight! It''s going to be so amazing! I want to see our General Setka win." The palace was quite large, with a separate area open for public events. It had a desert field inside, surrounded by marble walls with slots for shops. Vendors looking for more sales would rent these shops for the day of the strength competition. The soldiers were giving out water for thirsty people, and there were many food stands selling soups, bread, fruits, and various Egyptian dishes. Among the crowd of commoners, there were 2 other types of people. 1 The nobles made their way to the front, blocking their noses with their hands. One noble whispered to his wife, "Poverty stinks. Get us there a little faster, will you?" he said to his horse rider. The rider replied, "Sir, I''m trying, but it''s way too crowded." 2 other Organizations The Anubis The Anubis wore a cloak over his head to avoid being seen, while Akhet and Nefru followed suit, all standing side by side. "Akhet, Nefru, split up and keep an eye out. Meet me at our assigned seats," said the Anubis The Merchants Guild Blackwood wasn''t present with his organization. However, Commander Isabella Rossi, the first commander, was present. Her beauty was cloaked and hidden from prying eyes. With her was also Maximilian Weber, the second commander of the Merchants Guild (New Character). A man with a dark skin complexion, bald head, and muscles upon muscles, his eyes were sharp black, and his attitude was hard as a rock. Lastly, Tarek Amunet, one of the captains of the Merchants Guild, was also present. He was responsible for the killings of the two soldiers when Jack was on a mission with Setka. His power allows his body to produce poison. If a person drinks or consumes it, Amunet has influence over that person''s emotions and can even kill them by spreading more poison through their body. His power is identified as an Evolved Power (Advanced abilities beyond the core). Isabella Rossi created three extra clones of herself to spread out and gather more information about new people and their powers in the Royal armies of both kingdoms. Maximilian Weber spoke, "I''m going to get some fruits; you guys go ahead." To which Tarek Amunet replied, "We are in enemy territory. Are you sure you''re going to be alright?" Weber gave Amunet a glance of seriousness and spoke, "I''ll be fine." The Vanguard The Vanguard, a new emerging organization responsible for the attack on the Anubis''s trade routes, was also present. Their leader didn''t hide his face as no one was aware of who he was yet. Their leader, Renjiro Akihiko, had a nonchalant attitude but a calm demeanor. He had black short hair, and as he walked past, all the women turned their heads, looking at him with lust. He wore a headband, his eyes were blue, and his body was tall but muscular. Their first commander, Azlan Koe, in his 40s, was a muscular but calm man, observant of his surroundings. He walked with his head down out of respect, always with a slight smile. His skin was brown, and his eyes were black with short brown hair. He always walked with his arms crossed in his cloak''s sleeves. Their second commander, Lloyd Freeks, was a man with pointy hair and green eyes. He wore fashionable clothing, aged about 32, with a white skin complexion. Lloyd wasn''t from Egypt; he was more European. With them were other captains of The Vanguard. First, Ru, a woman with striking blue hair and a light brown tanned skin tone, giving her a distinct appearance. She shouted, "I don''t get it, why are all the girls dying over you, Renjiro?" as she slapped his back and Renjiro screamed. Geno stood out with his imposing figure, possessing strong abilities and a nonchalant, almost indifferent demeanour. He had black hair, brown skin, and a somewhat aloof attitude. Finally, the last core member of the Vanguard, Atom, a child aged 12 with black hair, wore silk black shirt and shorts. He smiled as he held Geno''s hand and walked with the crew. The crowds started to quiet down as the nobles arrived at the front. Soon, half of the desert field was cleared of people by the soldiers, and everyone was moved to one side. The sound of heavy drums rang through the air as Queen Nefetari arrived on an elephant. She wore gold and a red suit, with four of her servants following her, two at the front and two at the back, wielding massive fans. She raised her hands to wave at the people of Thebes, who screamed and cheered for her. Beside her stood the man in the white robe, known as Old Man Jules (OMJ), her speaker. As the elephant came to a halt, OMJ opened his scroll. Clearing his throat, he began, "This is a speech from our queen, Nefetari. Today is a festive day marking the beginning of our annual strength competition. This festive feeling will last for a few days and will be decided by each battle between the combatants. Today, soldiers, is the day you show your strengths and engrave yourself onto the podium of strength." The soldiers cheered. Old Man Jules continued, "I''m sure you have all heard of our recent alliance with the Nubia Kingdom. As a celebration, their army will also join this competition." The metal doors in front of the audience opened, revealing an army of soldiers and eight distinct individuals on horses at the front. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Firstly, I introduce to you Pharaoh Taharqa of the Nubia Kingdom," OMJ announced. The crowd cheered. Pharaoh Taharqa, wearing a white thobe on his white horse with a simple golden crown, arrived next to Queen Nefetari. Her elephant lowered and sat down. Taharqa smiled at Nefetari and thanked her for the warm welcome. The girls in the crowd blushed at the Pharaoh''s beauty. "Next is their general, General Amon Khaldunnnnn!" Amon Khuldun rode his horse slowly, lifting his fist as the crowd cheered once again. The Anubis thought to himself, "So he is the general of the Nubia Kingdom. He looks formidable, just like the tales." "Next is their first commander, Octavius Drexel. He will be the one to create our coliseum today." "Next is the child prodigy of Nubia, Commander Kairo, a young man with strength so formidable that he became a commander at age 12." The crowd gasped at this revelation. Renjiro Akihiko asked Ru, "Is there anything you can decrypt from him, Ru?" Ru replied with a shocked face, "No, I can''t. His whole presence is ominous." Akhet, lost in thought, remarked, "He''s the one who fought Nehru the Revengeful Flame and was his equal at this age." Isabella Rosie muttered under her breath, her eyes filled with frustration, "He''s strong. I can sense it. We missed out on a prodigy like him." Weber gave Isabella''s clenched fists his usual serious, unemotional glance. Old Man Jules then introduced another man no one had seen before, "Royal Guard Thane Osiris, the strongest soldier after the commanders and general." Thane Osiris had a serious face as his horse slowly came to a halt next to Kairo''s. Nehru, the second commander of the Anubis, was shocked. "I''ve heard his power is very unique and strong. We are going to find out today." Lastly, Old Man Jules introduced, "Captain Elio Maren and Captain Naya Imani of the Nubia Kingdom. With them is also the speaker and Lieutenant Eboke Adom." The trio was welcomed with applause as they arrived. Soon, the rest of the soldiers of the Nubia Kingdom finished their march. The crowd erupted in cheers as Old Man Jules announced, "Let''s welcome our soldiers of Thebes!" The Royal Army soldiers emerged from the crowd, each one introduced by Jules. "First, General Setka, fast as light!" The crowd roared. "Next, First Commander Menes, formidable in strength and known as the Dark King!" The cheers grew louder. "Second Commander Henu Safir, a man called the Human Hunter, ready to kill." The audiences excitement was palpable. "Then we have Royal Guard Leader Yune, the strongest soldier of our kingdom other than the commanders and general, known for his beauty and strength." The cheers reached a fever pitch. Jules continued, "Next is Noya, the Second Royal Guard, born to a family of swordsmiths. He knows his swords. Third Royal Guard Memnon, ''The Memory Keeper,'' the man who possesses the power to control one''s memories. And then, Fourth Royal Guard and recent Chronotex user, Khonsu, son of Rahekhet from the Kingdom of Levant, the son of a true warrior." The audience buzzed with anticipation. "Next, it''s Ramon, also known as the Black Knight due to his dark energy ability. And right after, Kamil, General Setka''s upcoming right-hand man with his ability to create an invincible shield and his mastery in strategy." The crowds anticipation grew. Jules cleared his throat. "And finally, Thebes'' most recent soldier, Jack Sterling." The crowd mumbled, causing whispers to ripple through the stands. Isabella Rosie sneered, "How can I forget him? Hes the reason why our biggest clients, the Royal Nebu, are destroyed. And what he did back then to my troops at the Valley of Wadi Hammamat." Weber smirked. "Killing him sounds like the easiest thing." The Anubis recalled the first time they met Jack. Akhet, out of respect, thought to himself, "You have grown quite a bit. It''s a battle I will be ready to fight you once more." The Anubis muttered, "I should have killed him when I had the chance." Renjiro Akihiko smiled and asked Ru, "Do what you do best. Tell me, Ru." Ru fell to the ground, trying to use her power on Jack. Geno picked her up, and Atom asked, "Are you okay?" Ru replied, "Something looked back at me." The nobles mumbled once again, "This filth has the title of a soldier? He should die. His strength was a pure fluke, and that stupid noble he exposed... we were about to exile him anyway. It was very easy to find dirt on him. He didn''t hide his sins properly." Menes, angered by the crowd''s response, glanced at Setka, who gave a nod of approval. Henu Safir smiled, knowing what was going on. "You want to gauge the strength of this man? Let''s show it to you!" Menes shouted, referring to Jack as he used his dark energy to create a ball of darkness. "Absolute attack!" Menes screamed, sending a devastating attack toward Jack. The wind rose around the ball of darkness. This time, Jack wasn''t hesitant or shaken. His face was serious, his hands in his coat pockets. "Chrono Arachnid," Jack spoke under his breath, spawning his ability. Claws, like those of a spider, emerged from his back, made of the crystal-like Chronotex. He gave his command, "Spear of Destruction." The four claws deflected Menes'' attack and sent it into the sky. The audience was shocked as the path of the attack was destroyed as if it had the force of many planets. The audience gasped for air, racing to think about what had just happened. Even Kairo of Nubia was surprised. "Back then, when we first met, he had no power, a fool with no strength. But now, he can deflect an attack from Menes. That being which manifests inside of him... I''m afraid this power is just the tip of the iceberg." Isabella Rosie clenched her fists in anger. "I hate him. I hate him. I hate him. He''s the one who went berserk when fighting me, killing my men as if it was nothing. If he wasn''t there, that battle would have been ours." Renjiro Akihiko marveled at Jack''s strength. "That''s a power I want." Kamil commanded his ability, creating a shield to stop the deflected ball of darkness from escaping and destroying it by making it collide with his shield. It soon collided and dissipated into nothing. Jack looked the nobles in the eyes, telling himself one thing, "I am here to win!" Yune, with a look of seriousness, glanced at Royal Guard Thane Osiris of the Nubia Kingdom. "My rival is here. I will defeat him," while Thane had the same energy, thinking, "Victory will be mine." Ramon had the same look, directed at Kairo, the commander of the Nubia Kingdom. "I''ll beat some sense into that brat." Old Man Jules shouted, marking the beginning of the strength competition, "Let the fighting BEGINNNNNNNNNN!" On a hilltop overlooking the bustling crowds of the strength competition and the grand city of Thebes, two men stood, cloaked figures silhouetted against the bright sun. The first man, tall and imposing, exuded an aura of calm authority. The second man, hulking and gargantuan, seemed as if his entire being was sculpted from raw muscle. The second man spoke from behind, his voice a deep rumble. "Master, do you want me to kill them all?" The first man replied, his tone cold and measured. "No. We must stick to our plan. This world will soon be mine to control." This was no ordinary man. He was the head of one of the most formidable organizations in Egypt, a name that had yet to reach Jack''s ears. His story intertwined with the Nomads like a complex, unyielding knot, promising secrets and revelations that would only unravel with time. This man held knowledge of the Nomads'' truths, of Jacks sterling''s time travel. CH.82 General Setka Vs General Amon Khaldun Commander Octavius Drexel of the Nubia Kingdom steps off his horse, shaking hands with General Setka and greeting everyone else. "I guess it''s time for me to set things up as planned." Drexel snaps his fingers, calling upon his Chronotex power, "Illusion." As he snaps his fingers, a coliseum the size of the previously empty half of the field starts to appear from thin air, building up from the ground. The coliseum''s exterior is a breathtaking structure of intricate design and imposing grandeur. The coliseum''s massive walls are constructed from carefully hewn bricks, giving it a sturdy yet aesthetically pleasing appearance. The outer fa?ade is adorned with a series of arched openings arranged in tiers, each arch supported by elegant columns. These arches create a rhythmic pattern around the entire circumference. Everyone was choked my his power Henu questioned "how stable is this" Drexel replied smiling I can create multiple illusions unless I m asleep or knocked unconscious this colosseum wont fall. As the people and participants of the competition made their way into the colossal arena, the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation. Food vendors, eager to sell their goods, weaved through the crowd, their voices rising above the chatter as they called out offers of fresh nuts, fruits, and cold drinks. The crowd''s energy was palpable, a mixture of excitement and curiosity about the battles that were soon to unfold. Commander Octavius Drexel, having received a map and detailed instructions from Setka and Menes, had brought the colosseum to life with a mere snap of his fingers. Menes, now standing on the top floor of the arena, looked down at the vast, flat battlefield with a sense of disbelief. "Did he really build this from the notes we gave him? Thats unbelievable," Menes muttered, still in awe of the grand structure. The colosseum itself was a masterpiece, a blend of architectural brilliance and magical craftsmanship. Two balconies, separated by wide stairs, overlooked the battlefield below, each designated for the participants of both kingdoms to sit in. The balconies provided an excellent vantage point, ensuring that every move on the battlefield would be witnessed by those seated above. Lieutenant Eboke Adom, standing on one of these balconies, waved his hand and called out, "Commander Menes, your soldiers and you should start making your way to your respective seating over there," pointing to the balcony directly across from his own, with the battlefield lying between them. "Thank you!" Kamil shouted back, waving his hand in acknowledgment. Soon, everyone was seated. Soldiers with their families from both kingdoms surrounded the colosseum, the excitement in the air only growing as they settled into their places. Among the crowd, however, were not just allies but also enemiesmembers of various organizations who had infiltrated the event, eager to assess the strength and powers that the two kingdoms held. At the very top of the colosseum, tucked away in a luxurious room with an open view of the battlefield, sat the Pharaoh of Nubia and the Queen of Thebes. Servants moved about quietly, offering trays of exotic foods and drinks as the royals observed the proceedings below with interest. Old Man Jules, with his familiar authoritative presence, stepped out onto the balcony of the Royal Army. His voice boomed across the colosseum as he announced, "The first fight of the day will showcase the strength of the leaders of both kingdoms! Welcome the first fightersGeneral Setka of the Royal Army and General Amon Khaldun of the Nubia Kingdom!" The crowd erupted into cheers, the sound reverberating off the walls of the colosseum. The anticipation was thick as all eyes turned to the battlefield, waiting for the clash of these titans. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Within their group, Kamil turned to Commander Menes and asked, "Who do you think will win, Commander?" Menes exchanged a knowing glance with Henu. "Setka has speed and strength," Menes began, "but his opponent, Amon Khaldun, possesses a power that may serve as an unorthodox counterKinetic Dominion. It allows him to manipulate and harness kinetic energy for enhanced strength and devastating attacks. Setka certainly has his work cut out for him; hell need every ounce of his power to overcome Amons unique abilities." Henu nodded in agreement, his eyes locked on the battlefield. The stage was set for an epic showdown, and the outcome was anyone''s guess. General Setka and General Amon Khaldun stood face to face, their swords gleaming with the promise of battle. Setka, adorned in his signature silver and gold chivalrous armor, contrasted sharply with Amons menacing black armor. Each general held a weapon forged from the strongest materials known to their kingdoms. Old Man Jules, with a grand gesture, signaled the beginning of the fight. Setka wasted no time, using his lightning speed to launch the first strike. But Amon, with a deft movement, deflected the blow with the edge of his sword. Kamil, watching intently, couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed. "How did he manage to deflect that?" he questioned. Menes, ever the tactician, provided insight. "Amon likely tapped into Dark Energy to sense the attack. The first level of Dark Energy is all about sensory awarenesslike an invisible shield. Some, like Jack, use their Chronotex for similar purposes without Dark Energy. But mastering that first level can be invaluable." Setka, momentarily retreating, noticed something peculiar. The edge of Amon''s sword had cracked, as if glass had shattered. But as soon as the crack appeared, it emitted a strange glow and repaired itself. "What was that?" Setka muttered, perplexed. Determined to press on, he unleashed a flurry of sword strikes. With each clash, the points of contact on Amons sword began to glow. Amon, sensing Setkas confusion, smirked. "The Royal Army assumes I can only store kinetic energy within myself, absorbing hits. But Ive evolvedI now channel that energy into objects I touch, like my sword." Setkas eyes widened in disbelief as he stepped back, sweat dripping from his brow. The intensity of the battle was rising. "Theres no way hes expanded his power. Hes evolved it," Kamil said, his voice tinged with worry. Yune, ever the philosopher, added, "A Chronotex is more than just a toolits a soul. When it resonates perfectly with its user, evolution becomes possible." Ramon, however, voiced a more pressing concern. "That could mean our intelligence on our enemies is outdated. If theyve evolved their powers, were at a disadvantage." The group turned to Ramon, stunned by his insight. Flustered, he stammered, "Oh, did I say something wrong? I take it back." Jack, smiling, responded, "No, Ramon. You said something smart for once. Youre right." Ramon blinked, unsure. "Really? Im right?" Back in the arena, Amon laughed, sensing the tide of battle turning in his Favor. "Now, its my turn!" he declared. The air filled with a rhythmic thumping, akin to the chugging of a steam engine or the hiss of hydraulicstaching taching taching. Amon raised his hand, summoning his energy. "Kinetic Punch!" he roared. With a swift motion, he punched the air, sending a gust of wind so powerful and cold that it hurled Setka across the battlefield, slamming him into the wall. The impact tore pieces of his Armor away, scattering them like leaves in a storm. Before the deadly wind could reach the spectators, Drexel quickly conjured a protective wall, redirecting the force upwards into the sky, where it harmlessly dissipated. "No! General Setka!" Ramon shouted, his voice filled with panic. But as he looked to Menes and Henu Safir, he noticed their calm demeanour, their subtle smirks as if they anticipated what was coming next. As the dust settled around Setka, he struggled to his feet, coughing up blood. Despite his injuries, he managed to smile. "You really dealt some damage, didnt you, Amon? But now its my turn." Setkas eyes began to glow with a crystalline white light, mimicking the texture and hue of his Chronotex. Even through the thick dust, the eerie glow was unmistakable. Amon, focusing on Setkas position, was suddenly blindsided. In the blink of an eye, a cloud of dust enveloped him, obscuring his vision. When the dust cleared, Setkas glowing eyes were no longer where Amon expectedthey were behind him, still at a distance, but unnervingly close. Amon, feeling the pressure, summoned the last of his kinetic energy to disperse the dust cloud. Menes, watching from above, remarked with a knowing smile, "Setka may have taken some hits, but this is the same Setka weve sparred with in the past. When he gets serious, he becomes a different beast. Its not just his Chronotex thats evolvedhe has, as a human being." Amon, now visibly shaken, reached for his sword. But before he could grasp it, he found it missing. Setkas voice echoed ominously behind him, "Looking for your sword? Its right here." Setkas eyes glowed even brighter as he prepared to unleash his counterattack. "Now its my turn..." CH.83 General Setka Vs General Amon Khaldun Part 2 General Setka Vs General Amon Khaldun Part 2 Setka''s eyes gleamed with the pure, crystalline white of his Chronotex as he vanished from Amons sight, only to reappear at his right side in a flash. "You may have dealt me some damage," Setka taunted, gripping both his sword and Amons in each hand, "but now its time for a veteran to teach you a few things. Your sword is the last thing you shouldve let me take." Amon''s eyes widened in disbelief as he saw his own sword in Setka''s grasp. He froze, stunned by the realization of his mistake. Setka wasted no time, positioning Amons sword in his left hand and his own in his right. His voice echoed across the battlefield, "The Rain of a Thousand and Twenty-Four Swords!" With blinding speed, Setka began his assault. Amon, using his power to absorb the kinetic energy of each strike, found himself on the defensive. But Setkas onslaught was relentless. Each strike multiplied, first two swords, then four, then eightuntil the air was filled with a storm of 1,024 blades, all slashing at Amon in a relentless barrage. Amon gritted his teeth, absorbing the blows, but Setkas words cut through the din of battle. "Your power is incredible, Amon, but it has a weakness. How many hits can it take before it breaks you?" On the sidelines, Drexels expression darkened with concern. Kairo, observing the fight, voiced his fear, "Commander Amon can take many hits, but Setkathat bastardis delivering over 1,024 hits per second. He cant withstand this much." Captain Naya Imani, equally shocked, gasped, "He can count that high, and keep up with the strikes? This is unreal." referring to Kairos observation skills. Kamil, on the other hand, stood frozen, barely managing to whisper, "Im at a loss Who will win?" Henu, watching with his arms crossed, spoke with a tone of reverence. "Not many can outlast Setka on the battlefield," he said, addressing everyone on the balcony. The groupYune, Noya, Jack, Kamil, Ramon, and othersturned their attention to him. "You might think that to become a general, the leader of an army, you need to be the strongest. But thats not true," Henu continued, his voice steady. "Setka isnt the strongestthat title belongs to either me or Menes. But to be a general, it requires more than just strength. It requires leadership, knowledge, respectboth giving it and earning it. It requires skill, and Setka excels in the areas that matter most. He may lack in brute strength, but he more than makes up for it with his strategic mind and his ability to lead. Menes and I, we couldnt run this army as he does. Setka has always had to find ways to compensate for what he lacks in power. Hes an expert in efficiency. He runs this country and protects its peoplesomething even Menes and I look up to him for." A profound silence fell over the group as they absorbed Henus words. They had learned something new about their general, something that deepened their respect for him. As the battlefield grew quiet, anticipation gripped the audience. Henu, sensing the climax of the fight, raised his fist to the sky, his voice ringing out, "Setka! Do it for us!" The sun caught his uplifted hand, casting a golden glow over the scene. The crowd, inspired by Henus call, erupted into cheers. "Setka! Setka! General Setka!" The chant grew louder, sending goosebumps down Jacks arms. On the battlefield, Amons kinetic energy-absorbing shield began to show signs of strain. Cracks appeared, spreading with each of Setkas blows. Blood trickled down Amons face as some strikes penetrated his shield. Desperation filled his eyes as he struggled to maintain his defense. But it was too late. With a final, shattering strike, Setkas relentless assault overwhelmed Amons defenses. The stored kinetic energy that Amon had been absorbing turned against him, unleashing from within. The force of the explosion sent Amon hurtling backward, crashing into the wall with a deafening impact, far more violent than the one Setka had endured. The battlefield fell silent as the dust settled, the outcome of the battle unmistakable. Kairo''s smirk grew wider as he stepped forward, his voice booming across the coliseum. "You Thebans arent strong enough to beat our general!" His taunt echoed, provoking the Royal Armys soldiers and their crowd, who glared back with rising anger. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Despite the devastating assault, Amon stood back up, his expression grim and his face smeared with blood. His once-imposing armor now hung in shattered pieces. Menes watched with a look of disgust, leaning over to Henu. "That brat needs to be quiet. I cant stand it when he talks." Ramon, sharing the sentiment, mirrored Menes irritated expression. Amon slowly raised his hands, his voice defiant. "General Setka, your strength is remarkable, but Im not done yet." Setka wiped the blood from his lip, a confident smirk playing on his face. "Ive already won," he declared calmly. Henus smile broadened as he turned to the group. "Setka had defeated Amon from the beginning." Kamil, perplexed, furrowed his brow. "What do you mean?" Ramon and Kasib, equally confused, chimed in. "We dont get it. Hows he won if Amon is saying hes not done yet?" Kairo, growing angrier by the second, shot back. "What does he mean by hes won? Is he delusional? He doesnt stand a chance against our General Amon!" Even Drexel, usually the most composed, found himself baffled. But as the realization dawned on him, his jaw dropped. "Look up there" Everyones eyes turned skyward. Yune gasped, "How when" Jacks eyes widened in disbelief. "How did he" Setka, sensing the shock ripple through the crowd, taunted Amon one last time with a victorious smile. "Victory is mine for the taking." To everyones disbelief, fragments of light were suspended in the sky, unnoticed during the intensity of Setkas ground-based assault. These lights, like silent harbingers of doom, hovered with a chilling stillness. Menes explained, "Setka said he delivered 1,024 strikes, but everyone overlooked one crucial detailthat count was for one sword. He used that to distract us, ensuring no one would focus their dark energy elsewhere to sense what he was really doing. Then, using Amons own sword, he sent another 1,024 strikes into the sky. As they ascended, they slowed down, almost like a ball of light hanging in the air. But as they began to fall, they regained speed and entered Setkas range, where he could control them." Drexel, now drenched in sweat, shook his head in disbelief. "Theres no way he managed all this, and concealed his intentions from so many dark energy users. We didnt even detect a thing." The lights, now plummeting faster and faster, targeted Amon. With each impact, explosions reverberated through the coliseum1,024 in total. The crowd watched in stunned silence as Amon, overwhelmed, finally collapsed. Setka had indeed won, carefully calibrating his attack to knock Amon out without killing him. Raising his sword in triumph, Setka basked in the roaring cheers of the crowd. A young boy from the beginning of the festival waved his arms frantically, shouting, "I knew you would win, General Setka! Youre the best!" In the Royal Armys balcony, joy erupted. Kamil embraced Ramon in a tight hug, while Noya slapped Kasibs back in celebration. Khonsu smiled contentedly, and Memnon took a leisurely bite of his apple, while Jacks gaze remained fixed on the battlefield, eagerly anticipating the moment when he, too, would have his chance to showcase his strength. Akhet watched in awe, almost tempted to slow down time to catch every detail of Setka''s masterful performance. "I could have slowed time to see what was going on," he admitted to himself, "but if I did, my cover would have been blown. I''ve got to admit, Setkas fight kept me on the edge of my seat." Commander Isabella Rossi gritted her teeth, her frustration barely contained. "That bastard got another victory." But before her emotions could give her away, Commander Maximilian Weber of the Merchants Guild squeezed her hand tightly, meeting her gaze with a silent warning to maintain her composure. Renjiro Akihiko, leader of the Vanguard, was left speechless, his mouth hanging open in amazement. "Ru, Atom, did you guys see that?" he shouted, still in shock. Atom, his eyes wide with disbelief, nodded. "Wow, that is incredible." Ru, equally stunned, added, "Even with my power, I wasnt able to perceive what he did beforehand." The Anubis, still cloaked in his mysterious mask resembling an Egyptian cat, stared intently at Setka. His hood cast a shadow over his face, obscuring his thoughts. Tarek Amunet, the sinister figure known for controlling people with his poisonthe same man responsible for killing the two soldiers on Jack''s journey with General Setkasmirked to himself. "Setka, last time I couldnt quite get you, but Im sure Ill have better luck next time." As the battlefield cleared, the ground was littered with craters, and the walls were in ruins from the intense battle. Drexel stepped forward, his expression calm and focused. From his balcony, he conjured a pathway made of brick, walking steadily across it until he reached the center. There, he spread his arms wide. "Illusion Patch!" he called out. Instantly, the broken rubble and gaping holes began to repair themselves, the coliseum returning to its original, pristine condition. As Drexel made his way back, Nefru from the Anubis watched closely, analyzing his power. "His ability allows him to create illusions and control things within them. I wonder... does he set traps within his creations? Can he sense everything inside them? Id better stay on my guard." Old Man Jules, ever the charismatic announcer, stepped forward to introduce the next match. "The previous battle was a hit among the watchers, but now, the excitement continues! The next battle features Jack Sterling of the Royal Army and Captain Elio Maren! This is the clash of two newbieseach representing the newest soldiers in their respective armies. Lets see who will emerge victorious!" CH.84 Jacks first battle and Elios power A boy without his motherwhat does he become? Death is written in stone, but do stones truly matter in this world? Some worship God, some dontare we right, or are they wrong? Did humanity come to be by chance, or was it a miracle unfurled? When we recall miracles, we imagine God. Some argue a boat doesnt build itself, while others say chance is reality. But in the quest to prove whos right or wrong, we often forget our humanity. I, a man of God, have faced hardships and moments of peace. Is it right for me to believe, or should my faith cease? Some argue if God exists, why does humanity suffer? But in times when I dont suffer, does that prove His existence? In moments of peace, God doesnt even come to some peoples minds. So, whats the truth we seek there isn''t just one stone in this world there are billions so does the saying written In stone really mean written in stone? Jack stepped onto the battlefield, his brown signature detective coat billowing slightly in the wind. The coat, a gift from his father, held immense sentimental value. It was more than just a piece of clothing; it was a source of courage and a reminder of his heritage. He had worn it every year, every week, every day, every hour, every secondit was a part of him. From the balcony, Ramon called out, "Jack, if you want to take that off, I can hold it for you!" Jack glanced back with a smile, replying, "No, its okay, Ramon, but thanks." Rankings General Commander Royal Guards Royal Guard Captain Royal Guard Captain Ranks Captain Rank 3 Captain Rank 2 Captain Rank 1 Soldier Ranks Soldier Rank 3 (Elite Soldier) Soldier Rank 2 (Experienced Soldier) Soldier Rank 1 (New Recruit) Turning his attention to his opponent, Captain Elio Maren, Jack knew he was up against a formidable adversary. Like Jack, Elio had risen quickly through the ranks, achieving the title of Captain Rank 1, two levels above Jacks current rank. It was a challenge Jack knew he had to overcome. Elio stopped, locking eyes with Jack. With unwavering confidence, he declared, "Im not here to lose." The intensity in his voice made it clearthis fight meant everything to him. "BEGIN!" shouted Old Man Marcus as he settled back into his chair, signaling the start of the next battle. General Amon Khuldan and General Setka, now back on their respective balconies, watched intently. Their injuries had been tended to by Seraphina, but they still bore the signs of their earlier clash. Amon crossed his arms, his gaze focused on the battlefield below. "Do you think this boy will release that being?" he asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice. Drexel considered the question. "When our Pharaoh requested that Jack be freed and forgiven, he was intrigued by Jack''s powers. He asked how they worked. Fortunately, our alliance with their kingdom allowed us to obtain that information in exchange for our Chronotex research. From what Ive read, his power, like dark energy and the Chronotex, relies heavily on life energy. However, almost all of the life energy Jack had accumulated was used in that one fight where he defeated Khafra of the Royal Nebu. Its unlikely he has restored enough of it to summon that being, especially not in such a short time." Kairo joined the conversation with a smirk. "So, what you''re saying is that Jack doesnt have much left in the tank. He cant summon Stellar, and he hasnt even learned how to properly use his Chronotex powers. That makes him an easy target." On the battlefield, Jack''s eyes were shaded with a dark intensity, his focus pure. Sword in hand, he charged at Elio, his movements unrefined, almost amateurish. Yune bit his thumb nervously. "I trained Jack as best as I could, but we knew nothing about Elios powers. We couldnt prepare for this." Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Kasib, usually slouched and nonchalant, stood up straight, his attention locked on the fight. He was on edge, curious to see how Jack would handle the challenge. Elio smirked as Jacks sword slowly reached for his shoulder. The blade connectedbut Elios figure vanished with a swoosh. Jack was stunned, his expression one of shock. Before he could react, Elio reappeared next to him and punched him square in the face, sending Jack tumbling backward, his eyes rolling back in pain. Elio dropped his sword and taunted, "Lets fight with our hands and our powers. Drop the sword; its not like you know how to use it." Spitting blood, Jack struggled to his feet, honoring Elios challenge by dropping his sword. Elio grinned, confidence oozing from his words. "Victory will be mine; its set in stone." A noble in the crowd whispered to his wife, "Thatll teach that brat a lesson. Hes a threat to us nobles." Drexel voiced his thoughts, "Thats going to hurt." Jack slicked back his hair, clenched his fists, and charged at Elio. But again, Elio disappeared, this time kicking Jacks leg out from under him, forcing him to his knees as he screamed in pain. Elio began circling Jack, creating duplicates of himself with each step. Soon, the battlefield was filled with Elios mirages, each indistinguishable from the real one. Kairo laughed, "Weve got him now. Elios mirages are similar to Commander Drexels illusions, but the difference is, you cant interact with Elios. Theyre untouchable." Akhet watched the fight with a discerning eye. "Theyre both newbies, but the Nubian fighter is clearly winning. Jacks been in tight spots before, and Menes always seems to come to his aid. Hes got something up his sleeve; Im sure of it." Ru, her eyes glued to the battlefield, although she didn''t know that Akhet was in the crowd she had the same thought. "Elios power is impressive, but theres still something we havent figured out." Atom, curious, asked, "What do you mean?" Ru replied, "I think Jack has noticed it too." Amid the chaos, Jack quietly stood up, positioning himself like a boxer with his fists near his head. To everyones surprise, he hopped backward three steps, putting about six meters of distance between himself and Elio. Elio''s eyes widened as he realized that Jack had figured something out. Desperately, he tried to close the gap between them, but Jack kept hopping back, maintaining his distance. Jack''s voice rang out clearly across the battlefield. "You say everything is written in stone, but if God wills it, it shall happen. Even the stones worship Him." His words were met with a sudden, eerie silence. Elio, angered by Jack''s words, shouted back, "Shut up with this God crap! He doesn''t do anything!" His voice carried a deep-seated rage, a fury fueled by past wounds. Jack continued calmly, "Your power has a limit, doesnt it? Its confined to a rangeabout five meters around you. The first punch I took was to understand your power. The second was to see if youd ever create distance, like other fighters do. But you didnt." Anubis, watching quietly from a distance, nodded in understanding. "Hes right. Elios technique uses dark energy to conceal his movements and create mirages, but hes still young and inexperienced. Most veterans would have noticed that." Menes smirked. "Jack didnt discover Elios weakness through dark energy observationhe used his mind." Kamil chuckled. "In Commander Menes book, that makes Jack smart." Elio''s face turned red with frustration. "Keep believing in God! He wont be there when you need Him, just like every other time!" he screamed, his voice echoing with bitterness. But as soon as Elio spoke those words, something whispered into his eara voice that seemed to speak directly to his soul. Only the being''s lips were visible near Elio''s ear, uttering a chilling warning: "Be mindful of what you say." Elio''s hands shook as goosebumps prickled his skin, a cold wave of fear washing over him as he recalled a haunting memory from his past. Elio''s memories were always tinged with gray, as if his past lacked color. He remembered coming home after praying to God, finding his mothera frail woman whose bones were visible through her skinlying in bed. He had brought dates and water, offering them to his mother with a hopeful smile. "Mother, Im back from prayer. Look, I brought dates for you. They say if you eat them, youll be healed." His mother, fully aware that the dates wouldnt cure her, smiled and patted his head, eating them anyway to please her son. The dates were old and soggy, a sign of their poverty. After tidying up their small, humble hut, Elio lit a candle and went outside, sitting on the ground and gazing up at the sky. "God, thank You for giving me enough. Thank You for my mother and these dates. I hope they help her get better." Suddenly, he heard a noise inside the hut, as if something had fallen. Alarmed, Elio grabbed the candle and rushed inside. "Mother... Mother?" He turned, his heart pounding, and pointed the candlelight toward the kitchen. There, to his shock, stood his mother, upright for the first time in six months. "Mother, you can walk!" he exclaimed in disbelief. His mother looked differenther face was radiant, her skin smooth and healthy, and the frailty that once defined her was gone. She smiled warmly, hugging him as she spoke in a gentle, soothing voice. "Elio, I want to walk outside. Can you take me out? My son is old enough now, isnt he?" Elio, overjoyed, grabbed her hand and led her outside, up the hill into the trees until they reached the top, overlooking a river. But unbeknownst to Elio, a body still lay on the bed where his mother had rested... As they ascended, Elio kept talking, excitedly telling his mother about his day and how his prayers had finally been answered. An old man sleeping nearby woke up, hearing Elios voice. "Why is young Elio walking into the trees? And who is he talking to?" he wondered aloud. They reached the hilltop, and Elio sat down, using a small rock as a backrest. He looked up at his mother. "Mother, the stars are shining brighter because youre well." His mother laughed softly. "Elio, my boy, keep yourself safe. Dont get into the wrong things, and always believe. Dont let worldly things disrupt your true beliefs." Elio, confused by her words, was about to ask what she meant when they heard a dog bark. Startled, Elio said, "Mother, Im scared." His mother knelt down, whispering to him, "Listen, Elio, my young boy, stay here. Ill go see whats happening. You keep yourself safe, okay?" She walked into the darkness, her eyes tearing up as the night engulfed her. She never said shed be back... Soon after, Elio heard a faint humming sound. It was coming from the rock he was leaning against. With all his strength, he pushed the rock aside, revealing something shining underneatha crystal. "When will Mother be back? I need to show this to her. We can be rich if we sell this!" Elio shouted into the endless darkness. "Mother, Mother, look at what I found!" But no reply came... Driven by curiosity, Elio reached out to touch the crystal, unaware that it was a Chronotex... CH.85 Chrono-Arachnid Spiders Web The morning sun pierced through the trees, its golden rays waking Elio with an almost painful brightness. An eagle soared high above, its wings spread wide in a display of freedom, the very freedom that seemed so far away from Elios grasp. As he wiped the sleep from his eyes, he felt tearstears he couldnt explain. He gazed out over the horizon, the river below teeming with crocodiles, while further down, his small village bustled with unusual activity. Alarmed, Elio sprinted downhill, heart pounding as he pushed through the dense woods. The closer he got, the more his anxiety grew. He shoved through the crowd gathered at his doorstep, his breath catching as he finally saw what he had fearedhis mother lying lifeless in her bed, bones once again stark beneath her skin, her death a cruel contrast to the vibrant image he had clung to from the night before. The old man, who had found her that morning, placed a hand on Elio''s shoulder. "Elio, my boy, where were you? Im so sorry for your loss," he said, his voice breaking as tears welled up in his own eyes. But the words meant nothing to Elio. They were hollow, distant echoes against the roaring darkness that swallowed him whole. His world blurred, reality slipping as grief tore at his heart. He couldnt breathe, couldnt thinkhe could only run. Bursting out of the house, he bolted towards the river, tears streaming as he screamed at the sky, "You lied! You lied to me!" The old man called after him, but Elio didnt hear, or maybe he just didnt care. He kept running, the pain in his chest growing with each step. His vision was blurred with tears, the world around him a smear of green and blue. "Why, God? Why did you let this happen?" he sobbed, his voice raw with despair. "You say dates cure diseaseswhy couldnt they cure my mother? Why didnt You save her? I want an answer now!" Back in the present, Jack''s voice cut through the memory like a sharp blade. "Hand of Stellar!" he shouted, and suddenly, a massive, starry hand appeared, hovering in front of Elios face. Elio was thrust back into his own memories, reliving every painful moment as Stellars hand guided Jack through them. The memories flashed around Jack in a swirl of white light, too intense to bear. Stellars voice echoed softly in Jacks mind, "Dont worry, I wont overwhelm you. Ive shortened the memories, only the important bits. Now, go back." With a gentle smile, Stellar faded away, and Jack was pulled back into the present. Elio was on his knees, his body trembling as Jacks hand hovered over him, still reading the memories that played out like a tragic film. Jacks face twisted with anger. "You really dont get it, do you?" he shouted, kicking Elio in the face with all his strength. "If all that didnt happen, would you even be the person you are today?" Elios body was flung to the side, limp and unresisting, as the force of Jacks kick sent him crashing to the ground. Ru, watching from afar, whispered in confusion, "What just happened? What power did Jack use?" "I saw a hand made of stars," Atom replied, equally perplexed, but fascinated. "It was... unreal." Akhet began to sweat, a chill running down his spine. "That... that wasnt human." Isabella Rosie echoed the same sentiment, her voice trembling. "Did he just read his mind? But... how?" As Elio lay on the ground, Jack stood over him, seething with frustration. "Why do you hate God when Hes the one who created you? Your hatred isnt with Himits with yourself, for your weakness, for not being able to protect her. But you dont get it, do you?" Jacks voice softened, the words cutting deep into Elios soul. "Youre not the only one whos suffered. Got it?" The raw intensity of Jacks words sent chills down Ramons spine. He could barely whisper, "Jack..." concern lacing his tone. Elio, barely conscious, turned his head toward the balcony of the Nubia kingdom, where the faces of the nobles showed varying degrees of worry. Amons voice rang out, sharp and commanding, "Elio, dont quit just yet!" Drexel added with a firm nod, "Theres much more left in this fight, !" Kairo, his face tense, tried to hide his own worry. He gritted his teeth, feeling the weight of the battle. Back in Elios past, the younger version of him sat by the riverside, tears soaking the earth. A carriage approached, its wheels crunching on the gravel path. Kairo, regal and commanding, leaned out, his eyes narrowing at the sight of the boy. "Hey, poor boy, could you tell us the way to the nearest village?" Elio, angered by the interruption, shouted, "Shut up and get lost!" Kairo, irked by the boys audacity, stepped down from the carriage. "How dare you speak to me like this, you peasant?" he snapped. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. But as he stepped closer, something strange happened. There were now two Elios sitting side by side. Perplexed, Kairo demanded, "Whats going on? How did you double?" The two Elios turned, and now there was a third behind Kairo. "Do you happen to have a Chronotex?" Kairo asked, suspicion creeping into his voice. Elio shrugged, annoyed. "Whats that?" "Its something that grants powers beyond the imagination," Kairo explained, though Elio hardly seemed to care. "Whatever. Just get lost." Kairos mind raced, piecing together the puzzle. "I was told to come to the edges of Nubia, to a small village where a woman of great importance to our Pharaoh once lived. She cared for him as a child, but after she fell ill, the Pharaoh only heard the news too late. The news of her death has reached him now, and he is truly saddened. May God bless her soul." Elio, seething with anger, launched a punch at Kairos face. But Kairos eyes widenednot out of fear, but in realization. "I would kill you for that, but I have orders from my Pharaoh to bring you back alive." With a swift motion, Kairo raised his hand, muttering, "Float." Elio was lifted off the ground, helpless, as Kairo thrashed him down repeatedly, each impact a harsh reminder of his powerlessness. "Thud, thud, thud," the sound echoed, Elio unable to do anything but endure. Before your mother passed away, she wrote a letter to our Pharaoh," Kairo said, standing over the battered boy. He commanded one of his servants to bring him the letter, a papyrus scroll carefully unfurled in his hands. Kairo read aloud, "Dear Pharaoh, it was my pleasure to care for you in your youth. You once told me that if I ever needed a Favor, I could ask you. I have one favour to ask of you now. Please take my son Elio under the care of your army. He is a strong boy. I dont have much time left, and if I go and he is left alone, I fear he will be led down the wrong path." Elios cries grew louder, his sobs wracking his body as the reality of his mothers final wish sank in. Kairo, despite his usual harshness, felt a twinge of pity. He extended a hand, albeit awkwardly. "Stop crying now. Youre nearly a grown man," he said, trying to hide his embarrassment. Kairos voice boomed across the battlefield, raw with an emotion no one had ever seen from him before. "Elio, you bastard! Damn it, dont give up now! Get up!" he screamed, his usually stoic demeanor shattered by the sight of his pupil on the ground. Amon and Drexel exchanged glances, both perplexed at Kairo''s outburst. For someone of his rank to show such emotion for someone beneath him was unthinkable. But Elio, through the haze of pain, smiled. His mind flickered back to his training with Kairo. Despite his mentors harshness, the moments they had shared were invaluable, forging a bond stronger than either would admit. Kairo had pushed him beyond his limits, preparing him for this very moment. Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Jack was poised to strike again, but a sudden voice broke through the tension. "Jack, listen, stop now," Ramon called out as he sprinted toward them. Jack turned, lowering his guard. "Oh, Ramon... its just you," he said casually, momentarily dropping his focus. "Gotcha," Elio whispered from behind, his voice like a blade. Jacks eyes widened in shock as Elio lunged. "JACK!" Ramon shouted from the royal army balcony, his voice filled with alarm. From a distance, Henu Safir bit his nails furiously, his mind racing. Akhet, standing nearby, was equally baffled. "How could this be? I''m sure of itRamon of the royal army isnt even on the battlefield. But he was there... and then he disappeared in an instant." Lloyd Freeks shook his head, perplexed. "How did Ramon vanish like that?" Ru, her eyes narrowed and mood tense, finally spoke. "He didnt disappear. He was never there to begin with." Her gaze shifted to Elio, admiration lacing her words. "Elios power has evolved." Kamil gasped. "Hes... hes evolved, hasnt he?" Yune nodded thoughtfully. "It seems that way. But from what Ive gathered, Elio still cant create real illusions. What he can do now is far more dangeroushe can now use his illusions to mimic real people, not just himself." Memnon, ever impatient, crossed his arms in frustration. "He still has a weakness, though. His illusions vanish if touched." Jack, wiping the blood from his lip, gave a dark chuckle. "Alright, Elio, looks like youve already gotten yourself an upgrade." But Elio wasnt done. "I will win," he declared, his voice strong and unwavering. In an instant, four duplicates of Elio appeared, all sprinting towards Jack in perfect synchrony. The sheer number overwhelmed Jack, forcing him into a defensive stance. From the balcony, Ramons voice rang out again. "Jack, dont worry! Theyre still just illusionsyou can make them disappear!" Jack followed Ramon''s advice, and with each punch, he shattered an illusion. But the moment he struck one down, another appeared behind him. He didnt see the real Elio until it was too late. The punch landed hard, like a hammer smashing into his skull. Jack crumpled to the ground, dazed. Yune, who had been watching closely, suddenly smiled. "I see it nowJacks plan." Kasib, less impressed, muttered, "What do you mean? Hes literally losing right now." Kamil nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Kasibs right. Hes not doing well at all." But Yunes grin only widened as he acknowledged Jacks brilliance. "All the time Ive spent with him taught me one thinghell always find a way no one ever expects." Elio, confident in his imminent victory, prepared to land his final blow, unaware that Drexel and Amon had already caught on to what Yune had realized: Jack''s method of triumph was unlike anything they had ever seen. As Elios fist surged forward, ready to strike, Jack suddenly pushed himself back. This subtle movement forced Elio to overcommit, leaping forward in pursuit, oblivious to the danger that awaited him. The power Jack wielded, the Chrono Arachnid, was not just strengthit was the cunning of nature itself, mirroring the traps set by spiders and scorpions to lure their prey into oblivion. Elio had fallen right into the web. "Chrono Arachnid: Spider''s Web!" Jacks voice echoed with authority. The ground beneath Elio''s feet shone with an unnatural brilliance as the web, crafted from the very essence of the Chronotex, emerged from the depths below. In an instant, Elio was trapped, his body frozen in place. The web''s threads, shun in the sun and were impossibly strong, held him fast. His adrenaline, once surging in the heat of battle, now drained away, leaving only the cold realization that he had become prey in Jack''s carefully laid trap. His power was uselesshe had succumbed to the spiders snare. CH.86 Clash of Fates Jacks Words to Elio & Akhets Declaration